#so hopefully this gives them enough time to pull it off
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
"I think I'm going insane."
Val jumps, almost bumping her head up against the underside of the car above her, at the sudden sound of Steph's voice echoing in the garage.
It's been about an hour since Jay finally got Danny's reply texts. He left, now assured that Danny was awake and understood it was a misunderstanding, to hopefully ask Danny out.
"Insane?" Val echoes, rolling out on the creeper until she can sit up, grabbing a rag to clear up the grease all over her arms as best she can.
Jay had told her to go home, along with the rest of the mechanics, but in his rush he had left a broken down Mazda leaking so she wasn't exactly going to just leave it like that.
Plus, she's gonna be staying far away from the apartment until she's 100% it's all clear. Maybe crash Sam and Tuck's hotel room, stay with them just in case.
"Insane," Steph confirms, looking like some kind of art piece leaning on Jay's work table across the room, "Y'know, like that Einstein quote."
"I'm not sure I follow," Val scrunches up her nose, thoroughly confused. She gets up, tossing the rag and heading towards her sudden guest.
She's technically not allowed to be doing these types of repairs, considering she lacks the certifications, but she thought she might as well finish it up for Jay to look over tomorrow before heading home, so the timing of the other girl's visit is at least perfect.
Steph watches her as she twirls a finger through her hair, pretty blue eyes half lidded and pouting with her very kissable lips. Val looks away to focus on clearing up her workspace.
"Insanity is doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results." Steph quotes, and oh, right. Conversation was happening.
"Actually," Val starts, slipping the top part of her coveralls off and wiping her face and thoroughly ruining the white teeshirt she's got under, "Rita Mae Brown said that quote. Well, wrote it in her book."
She realizes a little too late that that might sound too condescending, so she course corrects, "But anyway, what are you doing that's making you insane?"
She turns to look at Steph, jumping once more at how close Steph suddenly is. Val's backed up against her work table, Steph looming over her with all of her 3 inch height advantage. A metal tool falls over the side of the table, Val's not sure which one, from the resulting bump.
They stare at each other, Val profusely thanking any and all Gods, Ancients, whatever Higher Beings out there that her dark skin makes it harder to see if she's blushing. Not that it helps when Val's probably staring at Steph's mouth like a loon.
A long moment passes, Val somehow finding it within her to tear her eyes away from the other girl's mouthâdid she mention how kissable they looked?âand staring somewhere off to the side, confused.
"Flirting, Val!" Steph groans, throwing her hands up and stalking away to pace back and forth, "I've been flirting with you since we've met!"
"What? No." Val says, scoffing, "I'd notice if you were flirting with me."
Steph gives her a look that promises some kind of spar in the future that will cause Val to possibly lose feeling in all her limbs. Val shivers at it, sure that something's wrong with her if that turns her on, as she watches the blonde take off her jacket and prowl forward towards her.
"You're so fucking stupid." Steph says, the profanity of it shocking Val enough that she doesn't react when the other girl fists a hand into her shirt to pull her forcefully towards her into a searing, almost painful kiss.
Val feels like she's having an out of body experience, like lights have blinded her. But Steph's lips are soft, her hands are holding Val's hips, her body is pressing up against Val's and Val's definitely been stupid because they could have been doing this the whole god damn time.
But she kisses back, and that's all that matters. She kisses back, and somehow her body knows how to do the rest.
Her hands trail up Steph's biceps, feeling the soft cotton of the sleeves, trailing up to drape over the other girl's neck. She tilts he head to get the angle a little better, tiptoeing just a bit to make up the distance. The kiss isn't urgent, despite the sudden nature of it. The kiss, kisses, are soft, reaching, insistent. Small little things that cumulate one on top of the other, breathing into each other's spaces, bodies trying to melt into one another.
Steph's hands roam up towards the small of her back, Val arching at the feeling of it, and Steph must like that because she moans into her mouth like it hurts. Between one breath and the next, tongues are involved, and Steph tastes divine.
It's enough to make Val lose it. Her hands trail back down to Steph's waist, bunching up the fabric as she clutches the other girl closer. It frees up space for Steph to loop her long arms around Val's neck this time, gives Val the opening she needs.
She grips tight, spinning them around and lifting Steph onto the table. The other girl graciously makes room to accommodate Val's bulk, long legs wrapping around Val's waist as her hands trail down to trace the seams of the rough denim of the other girl's jeans.
Steph pulls Val down with the arms around her neck as she leans back and what is Val to do but respond? Her hands end up gripping Steph's thighs, and the heat of her is intoxicating. It's like Val's burning from the inside out, flames licking at the roof of her mouth and trickling down her throat, pooling in her stomach and radiating a heat that threatens to melt her.
And yet still, still, the heat of Steph consumes her.
Val detaches from the other girl now, to take a moment in the steamy haze. She braces one hand on the table below them, giving her abs a much needed break from hovering over the other girl, and just breathes.
Steph is beautiful.
Val stands over her, splayed over her work table like a vision from a dream straight from some romance era painting that Val could never hope to conjure up in her most fantastical dreams. Milky white skin, pearl blue eyes, a flush that Val wants to follow helplessly with her lips, her tongue, her fingers. Her blonde hair fans out around her like a halo, scrunched and mussed and silky and beautiful.
Val was already breathless from the kissing, but now it feels like the entire room has deprived her of air.
"You're beautiful." Val breathes out with the last of her oxygen. It's worth it. It's so worth it.
Steph, who had been half lidded and dazed, quirks a soft smile. Her entire body seems to soften with it, muscles loose and arms still lazily looped around Val's neck, squeezing just a little bit, a quick little hug.
"You're not so bad yourself, you know." Steph whispers back, voice husky as she brings a hand to trace over Val's cheek, her brow. She leans up to give Val a soft peck on her cheek, and the tingles of it warm her, makes her close her eyes to lean her forehead down onto Steph's, to breathe her air, to share space.
"As nice as this is," Val starts, "I want to be clearâŠI don't want this to just be a fling."
If her relationship with Danny taught her anything, it was that communication was important.
"I like you, Val. I want to get to know you more, date a little." She pauses, smiles a wry smile, "Or at least, go on dates and have you know they're dates too. MaybeâŠgirlfriends? In the future?"
Relief and embarrassment floods through her. "Yeah, yeah that sounds great. And uh, sorry. For, y'know, bein' stupid."
She curls down to bring Steph into a hug, lifting her a bit to make room for her arms against the hard wood of the table below, burying her face into the space where Steph's neck and shoulder meet, laying a kiss as gently as she can to the place she rests.
She feels the shiver that wracks through Steph from the action, feels the way her legs tighten around her, and Val breathes and breathes and breathes her in, clutching tighter.
"You're forgiven. Besides," Steph sniffs, "I wasn't going to let you take me here and now. I'm classier than that."
Val chokes on a laugh, muffling it into the other girl's shoulder. "Wouldn't have been hygienic anyway." Val wiggles a hand out, showing off the grease and oil, "Sorry about the shirt. And pants."
"I can't complain." Steph laughs, and it lights Val up. "I was the one who jumped you, after all."
"Serves you right." Val mumbles as she wraps her arm back around the other girl, causing another precious laugh.
"Can I touch your hair?" Steph's hands are rubbing her back up and down now, migrating shyly up to the back of her neck.
"Yeah, 'course." Val mumbles, trying her damnedest to become a part of the lovely girl beneath her.
Delicately, Steph seems to fiddle with her hair, as if twirling a finger through each dread, one by one.
It's a long peaceful moment before Steph breaks the silence again.
"Now that we've established that you're a moron," Her tone is soft and sweet despite the words, "and that I'm clearly moron-sexualâŠ" Val snorts, causing Steph to whack her on the back of the shoulder lightly for the interruption.
"Wanna get some ice cream?" Val lifts up, loathe as she is to separate from the blonde, beaming, "My treat."
Steph rewards her with a smile so soft, a lovely little thing, as she curls up to give her a kiss on the cheek and whisper her answer into Val's ear.
"Thought you'd never ask."
Mechanic!Val AU, but make it gay and sapphic.
ya'll can thank the HH discord for this one. Specifically the menace known as @clockwayswrites (and @impyssadobsessions for the art that inspired the damn thing)
Dead on Main and with some future Val/Steph >)
also @belfry-ghost did a doodle for this AU and everyone should go love on his art. Val's so unf.
===
Valâs pretty sure her new boss Jay is actually a crime lord.
Sheâs pretty sure heâs The Crime Lord, actually. Sheâs like, 98% sure she works for Red Hood now, and sheâs low key mad about it. She squints at the man now, with his white streak and almost imperceptible green sheen to his eyes.Â
The problem is that Val did perceive it. Because she used to date a guy whose baby blue eyes changed ever so slightly in the same way. Thinking about Danny makes her even madder.
To be clear, sheâs not mad about Red Hood himself.Â
Sheâs just mad that, of all the mechanic shops in all of Crime Alley, she just had to work for her ex-boyfriendâs third place Hall Pass pick. It also makes her miss her friends way more, and Val is hardly what one would call a well-adjusted woman, so sheâs mad about it.
She huffs as she lifts the hood of the second car sheâs working on today. Being a mechanic wasnât really on the docket for Valâs life goals, nor was being in Gotham, but she got a full ticket ride on Wayne Foundation scholarships, and honestly?Â
Gotham is Amity Park Lite: Gargoyles and Furries Edition.Â
Between a full ride to Gotham U and being stuck at Elmerton Community College? The choice was easy.Â
So here she is, working for the resident Crime Lord in his civvies.Â
Jay pays good, teaches her what she needs to know, and bonus: he sometimes helps with her English Literature class. Heâs flexible on hours, and sheâs even got rudimentary insurance.Â
All in All? It could be worseâshe could still be working for Vlad, after all.Â
It's the little things.
#and there it is!#the finale#i have some extra scenes planned#but the âmain storyâ part is done :)#what extra scenes would ya'll want to see in this AU?#id love to hear your ideas :D#who knows#it might spark joy in me to write it#i'm sorry about the fucked up reblogging#i have to be better about that....#thanks for being patient with me#dpxdc#dcxdp#dp x dc#dc x dp#my writing#danny phantom#dcu#dead on main#danny/jason#danny fenton#valerie gray#stephanie brown/valerie gray#red hood#jason todd#mechanic val au
584 notes
·
View notes
Text
The twin swap pt. 1
Sirius Black x potter!fem!reader
In an attempt to prank your twin brother James, you suddently find yourself in a situation where you can no longer ignore your feelings for your brothers best friend.
Warnings: nothing really besides reader bodyswapping with James, tiny bit of swearing, and excessive yearning because we know the Potters are hopeless romantics. Hope you enjoy.
ââââââââââĄâââââââââ
This had gone way too far,
Sirius standing in front of you half naked, his pyjamas pants hanging just low enough to see the outline of his-
"Are you alright Potter?" Your eyes snap up to meet his silvery dark ones, framed perfectly by his dark brows.
You feel hot, all the blood rushing to your head, your palms are sweaty and you almost don't notice the ringing sound in your ears, as you mutter out a, hopefully, coherent response of yes i'm grand.
Sirius smiles, apparently somewhat pleased with your answer, as he continues chatting with Remus and Peter, a lit cigarette hanging from his lips.
His soft, plump lips that you have been dreaming of touching since fourth year. You never really thought smoking was sexy until you saw how well Sirius pulled it off, which prompted many, many daydreams about you plucking that cigarette from his lips and just softly crane your neck to make your lips touch-
"Prongs, you're starting to freak me out mate"
Oh, right- you're currently stuck in your twinbrothers body, sitting on his bed in the boys dormitory.
Remus lowers his book from his place in the windowsill, giving you a strange glare as the adrenaline returns throughout your (james') body, making you once again stumble over your words.
"Sirius is right James, you look rather sickly and- are you blushing?" Peter chimes in sitting on his bed.
"Oh, no no, i'm okay, sorry carry on" you respond as you force yourself to lower your gaze, mentally kicking yourself. The boys share a glaze or two, but ultimately let it lie, starting back up their conversation.
This whole stupid idea started as a prank on your brother, but by some stupid twist of fate, or maybe even some strange twin telepathy, James had the exact same prank planned, which was showing up in the commonroom as you, using polyjuice potion.
The prank quickly extended to your friends, both of you wanting to see if any of them would notice your swap at dinner. Unfortunately nobody did, which in turn made you frown.
Are we really that similiar?
Can Sirius not even tell you two apart?
Needles to say, by the time you were ready to reveal your true identities, you had fallen too deep into your own prank, the boys almost dragging you up to the dorm, you just barely had time to exchange a panicked glance with James, who was in a similar situation with Lily, Marlene and Mary.
Now you just have to act normal until the boys fall asleep, then go find James.
Thats simple enough, right?
You are so lost in thought you honestly don't notice your eyes connecting with Sirius' for the third time in the span of fifteen minutes. But by the time you do notice, its too late and he's talking to you again, oh merlin you haven't heard what he said, and now the attention of all the boys are on you again.
What the hell is wrong with you? Just say something that James would say
Remus lets out a nervous chuckle, making you panic even more somehow.
Okay Potter, you can do this. Just make up some excuse to go wait this out in the bathroom.
Deep breath and hit them with a totally normal thing Jamie would say.
"I'm gonna go, bathroom, you know.. penis"
Shit
Sirius and Peter look equally perplexed and poor Rem looks absolutely horrified, as their wide eyes follow your ungraceful attempt to flee towards the bathroom, trying your best at manoeuvring your longer limps, and finally locking yourself away.
As soon as you hear the lock click, you slide down the door putting your head in your hands. You sincerly hope James is doing way better at pretending to be you, even though you doubt it, seeing as Lily is gonna be there.
You sigh deeply, muttering quiet curses at yourself, debating whether or not you should make a run for it, or stay locked in here until the potion subsides.
"James, talk to us please"
Sirius' voice startles you, making you shoot up from your position on the floor, almost knocking your head against the celling, letting out a yelp.
Is James really this tall?
"Prongs, if you need someone to talk to you know we're right here mate" Remus agknowledge sympathetically, causing you to feel a little guilty, making a mental note to buy him extra chocolate at Honeydukes, next time you make the trip. That is, if you don't die from embarrassment in this tile covered cage of shame.
"Even if it's, erh, penis related" Peter announced, earning a light smack from Sirius.
It occurred to you that you need to face the boys again, in order to get ahold of James, so you sigh and relent, shutting your eyes tight.
Might as well tell them how you really feel.
"Nothing is really going according to plan" you chuckle speaking up again, more somberly this time.
"I feel this suffocating pressure just to push everything down and lock it away, because there is no way Si- she will reciprocate my feelings, you know, erhm Lily. I thought I could ignore it, but for some reason I can't seem to." You trailed off, opening your eyes when you were meet with a few seconds of silence.
Immediately you're wondering if you went too real with it, do boys even talk to each other like that? Did they notice your slip up?
But on the other hand, it feels natural to talk with them like this. Since first year Remus, Sirius and Peter has always been your brothers friends first, yours second. He's more or less the glue keeping them together, and you're just his sister, someone they tolerate because of James.
Which ofcourse makes your infatuation with Sirius quite difficult.
Who would want to date their best mates sister? Not even mentioning the fact that James will have a fit, if he ever finds out just how much in love with Sirius you are.
For merlins sake.
Against your better judgement, you open the wooden door, awaiting their reactions, half expecting them to mock you.
Immediately you're tackled by Sirius who's pulling you into a hug, which is so comforting, and oh god he's still shirtless.
"Thank you for sharing that" Remus extends his hand to your shoulder offering you a gloomy smile.
A few seconds later Sirius releases you from his grip, you grimace slightly finding that you are missing his warmth already.
"Let's just go to sleep, I'll feel better in the morning" you whisper, closing the door behind you. The boys nodd, silently agreeing.
_____________________
You've been painfully awake for about an hour now, wanting to be completely sure the boys are fast asleep before you sneak out.
The floor is cold beneath your feet, tiptoeing to freedom, the darkness almost hindering you in finding the handle. A few seconds later you desend down the stairs victorius, relief rushing over you, as you spot James (or rather youself) sitting on the couch.
"Where have you been?" James hisses as soon as you plop down next to him.
"Relax, I couldn't get away until now" you explain.
"This was a very bad idea" James groans, looking rather adorable in his current position with his arms crossed.
"Tell me about it" you agree running your hand over your face, after handing him his glasses back as he mutters a quiet thank you.
You both sit in silence for a bit, until you ask him how his evening went. The commonroom is dimly lit by the orange and yellow nuances from the fireplace, the warmth offering you both much needed comfort.
"Well, not ideal" James hesitated.
"Or rather it was going really well until Lily went to change into her pyjamas" He covered his face, blushing at the memory.
"James Fleamont Potter" Shock overtaking your features, but before you could scold him, he interrups you.
"Don't worry, I didn't see anything"
"Good"
"because I fainted"
"YOU WHAT"
"Lower your voice" he snaps back, slumping his shoulders, looking around the empty commonroom wearily.
"It's fine, I played it off as a period thing"
At this point you're flabbergasted, not even wanting to agknowledge your twins basic lack of understanding about female anatomy, so you let it go. You'll have to deal with this in the morning...
#remus lupin#sirius black#the marauders#harry potter#sirius black x reader#marauders fanfiction#peter pettigrew#self insert#james potter#potter!reader
120 notes
·
View notes
Text
you know, we're sort of in a weird spot with plza news now where it doesn't really seem like there's time left for them to properly kick off the hype cycle any time soon. they definitely want to do a big announcement for pokemon day like they do every year, and i feel like it would be awkward if we get the big plza blowout trailer just a month or two beforehand. pokemon day seems like the optimal time for them to actually start giving us more info, and having an unprecedented entire year between announcement and proper reveal is super exciting to think about after people have been spending the past few generations begging game freak to slow down.
#it would also likely put the actual release date somewhere in the late spring to mid summer range by my guess#very unorthodox for pokemon#i admit when i saw the 2025 date i was pessimistic it would be a january title like pla#but this long without any information is incredibly promising#also from the teraleaker it sounds like most of what's left is polish and localization#so hopefully this gives them enough time to pull it off#not that i'm qualified enough on game development to say one way or the other#pokemon#pokemon legends za#pokemon legends z a#plza#koolmathgames.com
7 notes
·
View notes
Text
birds of a feather // cl16
pairing: charles leclerc x reader
word count: 30k (i know i've got issues)
warnings: google translate french and swearing
includes: friends to lovers, childhood bestfriends, soulmate au if you squint, heavy pining, and angst
summary: follows charles and the reader through childhood all the way to present day. based off of 'birds of a feather' by billie eilish.
masterlist
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
five and eight
It's a hot summer day in Monaco the first time Charles meets you.
The evening sun cascaded through the windows, golden rays bouncing off the walls as the smell of his Mother's baking wafted through the house. Charles' legs soon carried him into the kitchen and to his delight he found her oven-mitt clad hand pulling out a tray from the oven. His eyes widen when he sees what it is, it's one of his favorite sweet treats; cookies. His Mother spots him as she turns to set them on the counter. "Bonjour chéri!"
Charles doesn't answer, he's too focused on the cookies. He knows she won't let him have one, it's too close to dinner time, but he could probably sneak one when she had her back turned. So when she goes to put something back in the fridge he knows this is his chance, but he's not fast enough. His little hand barely hovers over one of the cookies before his Mother is gently smacking it away.
"No Charles! They are for the Y/L/N's." She hands him a stack of plates, motioning towards the table. "Now go set the table, s'il te plaĂźt." Charles whines about it not being fair before stomping towards the table.
All day the only topic of conversation in the Leclerc household was about how an old family friend was to be moving back to Monaco today. Charles and Arthur had no idea who the man their Father spoke so highly about was, but Lorenzo mentioned something about him being their "uncle", but not really their uncle. Something that at only eight years old, confused Charles.
Even during dinner it seems like his Father mentions their "uncle" somehow during every conversation. Between the constant talk of this mystery man and the cookies sitting feet away from him Charles thinks tonight's dinner is the longest dinner of his life. He can see them sitting there, the cookies taunting him the whole time he tries to eat the unpleasant brussel sprouts on his plate. He hears his Father mention their "uncle" again and his attention is brought back to the conversation. "Papa. Is he really our uncle?" Charles asks as he shoves around the food on his plate with his fork.
"Ah, no. I mean he practically is, but not by blood. He is a very old friend of mine. We grew up together, but he moved to America around nine years ago." He pauses for a moment, eyes flickering between Charles and Arthur. "I hate that Arthur and you don't know him, but he's back now, so hopefully you boys will see him as an uncle like Lorenzo does. Plus, their house is just down the street, so I'm sure we will be spending lots of time with each other."
All Charles can do is nod at him, he isn't sure that he can call this random man "uncle", but for his Father he will try to like him as much as he clearly does.
Dinner is over shortly after their conversation, with a little help from his Father's impatience to go see his old friend. And before Charles can try and sneak a cookie again they are out the door, the cookies held securely in his Mother's hands, heading to their "uncles" house.
Charles realizes his Father wasn't lying when he said their house was just down the street, in fact it's only a block away. He's surprised his Father wasn't dragging them here earlier today with how close it is.
His Father knocks on the door and after a moment a man answers."HervĂ©!âÂ
"Y/D/N!"
The two men embrace each other, big smiles plastered on both of their faces. "If it was up to me we would have been over as soon as you guys arrived earlier today, but Pascale insisted we give you guys a little time to settle in."
"Oh nonsense. You're fine." The man steps aside, motioning for everyone to come in. "Come on in. Don't mind the million boxes scattered around."
"It's a beautiful home." Pascale states as she glances around.
"Merci."
The man's eyes wander to Charles and his brothers. His arms extend towards Lorenzo and the two of them hug, the man tousling Lorenzo's hair as they pull away. "Dieu te regarde! You're practically a man!"
Lorenzo can only laugh at the man, whose attention is now on the two youngest Leclerc boys. He crouches down so he's at eye level with them. "Bonjour. I don't think we have met yet. I'm Y/D/N, a very old friend of your Papa's." His hand reaches out for Charles to shake. "You must be Charles."
Charles gently takes Y/D/N's hand and shakes it, something he's seen his Father do hundreds of times. "I am. How did you know?"
A smirk plays at Y/D/N's lips. "When your Papa and I speak, he loves to talk about his boys. Even the ones I didn't get the pleasure of meeting until now." His attention now moved to the youngest Leclerc. "Like you little Arthur." Little giggles came from Arthur as the man pinched his cheek.
"Are we going to get to meet the other members of your family Y/D/N?" Pascale asks.
"Patience still isn't your strong suit, is it Pascale?" The man teases as he leads them towards the kitchen.
As they enter the kitchen they find a woman with an American accent putting away dishes into the cabinets. From what Charles can gather from the conversation the adults are having is that their "uncle" met his wife while on business in America. They fell in love and he ended up moving there to be with her. They got married and had a daughter. He wanted to raise her here so they decided to move back to Monaco.
"Guess you should all meet the reason we moved huh? Y/N! Ma chérie come here!" Y/D/N yells.
And here you came, barreling into the kitchen, not knowing that there were five strangers standing there until it was too late. Cheeks turning pink as you hid behind your Mom's legs. "This shy little thing is our daughter, Y/N."
Pascale's face lit up at the sight of you. "Oh tu n'es pas une poupĂ©e? She's beautiful you two!" She glances over at your parents then back to you. "You look to be around the age of my two youngest boys, no?" She squats down so the two of you are eye level as you peak around your Mom's legs. "How old are you?" As you lifted your hand, little fingers all stood up straight indicating that you were five, Pascale smiled.Â
"Oh, that's the same age as my Arthur." She points towards the smallest boy, who's dirty blonde hair almost covered his eyes. She then points to the slightly taller boy in the middle, his soft blue eyes watching his Mom intently. "That is Charles, he's a little older than Arthur and you. He's eight." Then she finally points to the obviously very older son. "And that is Lorenzo, he's a lot older. It makes me feel old to say this but he's eighteen!"
Your shyness somehow slowly got chipped away by Pascale and you were now standing beside your Mom, not behind her. "Go on baby. Say hi to them." You Mom encouraged as she brushed your hair out of your face.
Even if you had braved coming out from behind your Mom's legs, the idea of talking to these strangers still scared you. You looked over to your Dad who stared back at you, a smile on his face and a slight nod in your direction told you everything was going to be okay.
"Hi." You said meekly.
The two younger boys gave you a small wave in return.
The adults had started to converse, leaving the kids to stand there awkwardly. Not knowing each other well to be the one to initiate conversation or play.
Your Mom had noticed the quietness between you and the boys, and your constant presence by her legs. "Why don't you kids go play out back? The house luckily came with a playset that is begging to be played on." She pulled open the sliding door, motioning for the kids to go outside.
Arthur was the first to run outside, he was practically already at the door when he heard the word playset. His little legs were already running up the slide by the time Charles and you had exited the house.
You watched your feet drag across the grass as you swung back and forth on the swing. Your Dad's voice playing in your head as you heard Charles and Arthur's laughter echo through the hot summer air.
"I know this is a big change for you mon amour. But I promise, we wouldn't have made this big move if your Maman and I didn't think it wouldn't have been a good idea. It may take some time for you to adjust, but knowing you, in a couple weeks you'll probably be more of a Monégasque than me!"
"I'm only half though. How could I be more than you Papa?" Tiny giggles escaping you as you gave your Father a questioning look.
"Anything is possible chérie! Plus you remember me talking about your uncle Hervé? Well, he has two boys that are around the same age as you. And I'm positive you three will become the bestest of friends like we were at that age in no time. When your Uncle Hervé and I were younger people would always say "Wherever there is a Y/L/N there is a Leclerc" and I'm sure it will live on through you three."
As you watched the two Leclerc boys chase each other through the yard, you knew your Dad would want you to get up and go join them. He seemed so excited at the idea of you and the boys being friends and you didn't want to disappoint him, but at only five years old, your shyness overruled the majority of your decisions.
Charles, even though he was playing with his brother, had noticed how you hadn't left the swing since coming outside. He tried to put himself in your shoes, he couldn't even imagine what it would be like to move halfway across the world.
What it would be like to leave everything you've ever known behind and move to a country that is nothing like the one you'd spent your whole life in so far. Even if your Father was from here and technically Monaco is as much of your home as America ever was, he knows that at least right now, this place means nothing to you.
So, being the empath that he is, Charles decides that it's his mission to make you feel at home. To make you realize that Monaco has been your home all along. That if he was you right now, all he would want is for someone to befriend him, make him feel less alone. His first step; asking you to play.
His skinny frame soon occupies the empty swing next to you, hands gripping the chains as he barely moves back and forth. His feet mimicked yours, dirt and grass staining his white sneakers.
"Hi." Charles watched as your head perked up at his voice. Your doe eyes timidly looking over at him like you weren't sure if he was speaking to you.
"Hi."
"Do you wanna play with Arthur and me?" Charles hopes you don't run back inside after hearing his question, but when your face lights up, head nodding enthusiastically, his worries dissipate. You were just so glad that he had come over and asked you, because you would have sat there on that swing all evening if he hadn't.
In a matter of minutes your shyness and worries about upsetting your Father were replaced with bouts of laughter as Arthur and you ran from Charles. Gleeful screams and giggles filled the evening air as the three of you played and for the first time since getting told you were moving you felt carefree.
The loud laughter and yelling had gotten the attention of the adults and as they watched their children play through the sliding glass door they couldn't wipe the smiles off their faces.
"That didn't take long did it?" Your Mom felt a relief wash over her. At only five years old she knew this move was going to be hard on you, and she wished they could have just stayed in America. But who was she to deprive you of experiencing the life that was quite literally half of you. Deprive her husband of seeing his little girl experience the same things he did as a child.
And as she watched the way the three kids played together she knew it was the right decision. For you to come out of your shell so quickly meant that maybe things weren't going to be so bad here after all.
"Of course it didn't." Your Dad stood behind your Mom, his hand on her shoulder as he watched his little girl laugh and run around. "Because wherever there is a Y/L/N-"
"there is a Leclerc." Hervé finished, an equally big smile on his face.
The painting of orange and pink hues that filled the evening sky told everyone that the sun was making her farewell for the day. Though, that didn't stop you and the boys from still playing and eventually as the colorful painting turned to a star filled sky you all were called inside.
Rosy cheeks and sweaty foreheads adorned all three of your faces as you clambered into the kitchen. "Looks like you kids had fun." Pascale had grabbed the cookies off the counter, but as she opened the lid to offer the kids one, she had a better idea. "How about some ice cream?" Charles' eyes lit up at the mention of ice cream. He loved cookies, but his one true love was ice cream. "I think the place down the road is still open."
And with an unspoken agreement, they are all out the door and headed towards the ice cream shop. Charles and you walk side by side with Arthur trailing behind the two of you. His complaints about being left out falling on deaf ears as Charles tells you about how good the ice cream place is.
The walk isn't a long one and before you realize it, you've arrived. The sickeningly sweet smell hits you as soon as you walk through the door, and your short legs carry you towards the counter, not paying mind to any sort of line that was already formed. Your face was practically pressed against the glass as you looked at all the flavors to choose from. But even with flavors like triple chocolate or strawberry or peanut butter cup. You always go with your tried and true; vanilla.
Charles and Arthur had joined you, faces as equally as close to the glass as yours.
"You think Maman will let me try them all?" Arthur asks, mouth practically watering at the sight in front of him.
"I don't know about that." You recognize your Dad's voice behind you. "You guys tell me what you want and then go wait at the table outside with Lorenzo." The three of you reluctantly turn away from the ice cream and when Arthur tells your Dad he wants mint, Charles and you share a disgusted look. "Ok mint for Arthur, what about you two?"
"Vanilla!" Comes out of both Charles and your mouth. Big smiles spread across your faces as you realize you both said the same thing.
"No way that's my favorite flavor!" Charles exclaims.
"Mine too!"
By the time your Dad comes outside with the ice cream Charles and you had established that; vanilla was the best flavor of ice cream ever, blue was your favorite color, red was his, you both loved dogs, and that he wanted to be a Formula 1 driver when he grew up. You didn't really know what that was, you think you had heard your Dad talking about it or watching it before, but the way Charles talked about it, it seemed like it was something big.
After many brain freezes and Arthur trying to make Charles and you try his mint ice cream, the night was coming to an end. The walk back home was filled with talks of things that you guys had to do this summer, according to Charles, and about how tonight would not be the last trip to the ice cream shop.
As you arrived at your house the grownups said their farewells and goodnights, while you gave everyone a simple wave goodbye. "I'll see you tomorrow!" Charles yelled as you entered the front door, and all you could do was yell back.
"Ok!"
And Charles wasn't lying, you did see him the next day, and the day after that. In fact, any free day that you or the youngest Leclerc boys had were spent in each other's company that summer. By the time school started back up the three of you were inseparable.Â
The idea of starting at a new school in a different country while knowing no one scared you, so you were glad to have Arthur with you in class and just knowing Charles was in the building made you feel more at ease. Any worries you had about moving to Monaco had dissipated and Charles had just somehow knew that he had accomplished his mission of making you feel at home. It may have taken him all summer, but you were practically family at this point to him.
So when he heard from Arthur about a couple boys in your class not being the friendliest towards you, something about you being an annoying American, he knew he had to defend you.
Charles fortunately had caught them in the act one day. Your cheeks slightly damp and eyes red told Charles it wasn't just them saying you were annoying. You wouldn't tell him what they said to you, but that didn't stop him from telling the boys off. It didn't take much for them to run off, heck Charles could have just stared at them and they probably would have darted, him somewhat forgetting they were probably only five or six, but still there was no reason for them to be mean to you.
Charles wiped away your tears before pulling you in for a hug. "They shouldn't bother you anymore, but if they ever do come tell me. You know you've always got me and Arthur and if it gets bad enough I guess we could tell Lorenzo." The mention of the oldest Leclerc boy made you giggle and Charles was so happy to see a smile on your face again. "You've always got me Y/N, we've got each other. I promise." He held out his pinky finger towards you and you hooked yours around his, officially sealing the promise
And from that moment on, you two always did have each other.
 ten and thirteen
Five years had passed since you first met Charles, and in those five years your bond only grew stronger. Not only with each other, but with each other's families too. To Pascale you were the daughter she always wanted and your Dad treated the Leclerc boys like his sons. It was like you guys filled in the missing pieces in each other's families.
Multiple scrapbooks were filled over the years with memories that would last a lifetime. Pictures of the joint family vacations that were taken every year, first and last day of school pictures, birthdays, and major milestones all filled the pages.
Looking back now your Mom could have kicked herself for ever second guessing the decision to move. Clearly this was where you guys were supposed to be, where you were supposed to be. Everything just felt right. It felt like home.
A new thing that had become a part of your life in the past five years was karting. No, you didn't drive them, but Charles and Arthur did. So, that meant it was now a part of you. Multiple weekends were spent going to watch them race, the smell of exhaust and the sound of the engines were ingrained into your brain, but you had grown fond of it.
Although, in the last couple years Charles had started to take karting very seriously. You knew his dream was to be an F1 driver, and you knew (from him teaching you everything about it one day) how much dedication it took from a young age to get to the top. So, over the last year, when almost every weekend he was busy, you tried not to take it to heart.
Unfortunately for Arthur, this year his family had decided to focus solely on Charles' career for the time being, as karting was expensive, and having two boys doing it was just not something they could swing. But with Charles busy and Arthur now free it was almost like the boys had flip flopped positions in your life.
Between the two youngest Leclerc boys it was always very obvious that you gravitated more towards Charles, the two of you having a bond that many didn't understand, especially considering your age gap.
Three years isn't crazy per say, but at the age you two are right now it's a little different. Charles is thirteen, officially a teenager, while you're still only ten. Two very different stages in kids' lives, and sometimes recently it seemed like Charles was moving on, or growing up, and you worried that he wouldn't want to spend time with you anymore. Because really what thirteen year old wants to willingly hang out with a ten year old? You know you wouldn't want to hang out with a seven year old.Â
But the slight gap that Charles was currently leaving in your life, Arthur had no problem filling it in.
During the school year you spent basically all your time with Arthur, being in the same grade and him not dedicating all his time to karting at the moment was a big contributing factor. You still saw Charles, but nearly as much as you used to. He had moved up to secondary school a year or so ago and unfortunately Arthur and you were still in your last year of primary school. So your time to see Charles was limited to his rare free weekends and sometimes after school.Â
You had thought come summer time you would be able to see him more and were banking on your annual family vacation, but you were wrong. In fact, you barely even saw Arthur this summer. They were so busy with Charles karting it was like they didn't even live in their home. And when they were home your family was busy doing something.
The annual family vacation had to be canceled and you had basically gone the whole summer without seeing them. That was until today, two weeks before school started, when you came downstairs to see Charles and Arthur sitting on your couch talking to your Dad, who was sitting in a chair opposite of them.
"Ah, there she is." Your Dad had spotted you from the doorway. "They've come to steal you."
Rounding the side of the couch you were now stood in front of the two boys. Arthur was the first to jump up from the couch, his arms squeezing you into him, the two of you slightly swaying back and forth as giggles escaped past your lips. "Tu m'as manqué aussi Arthur."
As Arthur finally let you go your eyes fell on the middle Leclerc boy, who was still sat on the couch. "Charlie." The nickname you had given him that first summer had still stuck around five years later. It fell off your tongue with ease, basically second nature for you at this point. He never minded when you called him that, in fact sometimes he preferred it, but god forbid anyone else call him that.
You could see a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, dimples peaking out as he tried to resist it more. As he stood up from the couch he finally let it free, the corners of his eyes crinkled and dimples on full display as he wrapped his arms around you. You noticed you guys weren't almost the same height anymore, your head hit at about his shoulder now. Had he gotten taller since the last time you saw him? There was no way he had grown that much in almost two months, but yet the proof was standing right infront of you.
"Tu m'as manqué." Charles stated as he pulled away from the hug.
"I figured you'd have your kart seat stuck to you when I saw you again."
"Well when that seat becomes an F1 seat, I know who will be the last person I invite to a race."
You wedged yourself between the two brothers on the couch as you rolled your eyes at Charles. "Yeah I won't need an invite because I'll have a permanent paddock pass." You weren't even sure if such a thing as a permanent paddock pass existed, but when Charles makes it into Formula 1, you had better have one.
"No doubt about it." Charles states, which gets him a smile from you in return.
"So what was Papa talking about? You guys are stealing me?"
"We've got something fun planned." Charles had a small smile on his face as he made eye contact with you. And as you stared back at him you noticed something else that had changed in the past two months, his hair. It was shaggy and almost covered his eyes if he didn't have it pushed to the side. You were surprised Pascale hadn't made him cut it yet, or that she hadn't snuck into his room at night and at least trimmed the hair around his face. It was just another sign of how long it had been since you'd seen each other.
You glanced over at your Dad, unsure of what "fun" they had planned, but he was no help. "What is it?"
"It's a surprise." Charles had stood up from the couch, eyes staring back down at you. "Well come on. We don't have all day."
"Be careful! Je t'aime!" Your Dad hollered as the three of you walked out the door.
"Je t'aime aussi!" You hollered back.
The warm sun beat down on you as you walked the familiar streets of Monaco, following the two boys in front of you. Your insistent pleas of wanting to know where you were going were ignored. And it didn't take long for you to just start guessing random places, which were all met with groaned no's from the boys.
Thankfully you guys had arrived at your destination because you were running out of places to name, but the place you were standing in front of was not where you had expected to end up. Though truly you should have known better.
"Did you guys really just bring me here to watch you two drive go-karts?" Of course they brought you to the track. It wasn't like you didn't like watching them race or even just screw around on the karts, but as of recently it was the one thing that was keeping Charles away from you. It just would have been nice to do something that didn't involve karting.
"We aren't the ones who are going to be driving them." Arthur's devious little smile on his face tells you everything you need to know.
"I don't think that's safe, and don't we need an adult with us?" So perhaps you were slightly scared at the idea of driving â no you were actually more worried than scared. You didn't want to seem like an idiot because you didn't know what to do or wreck and make a fool of yourself. That little shy five year old girl was slowly creeping back in as Arthur and Charles practically dragged you inside.
"The adult is already here." Charles points at Lorenzo who's filling out paperwork at the front counter. "I think it's time for you to learn, no?" Your eyes focus on Lorenzo, praying as an adult he has enough sense to not let this happen. But it was no use, he had already handed the worker the paperwork and was walking towards you with a bunch of gear in his hands.
"No chickening out this time petite soeur. Today is the day." Lorenzo stated.
Before you can even protest anymore Lorenzo is handing you all this stuff to put on, arms overflowing as you stare at him wide-eyed. "Do I really need all of this for" you glance over at the track then back at Charles "an indoor track?"
"Safety first Y/N. Plus you need to have the full karting experience." His dimples on display as he gives you a reassuring smile, that somehow works wonders on you, because you're putting on all the gear without him even asking. "Oh wait you're gonna need this." He slides a hair tie off his wrist and hands it over to you. His action put a smile on your face as you quickly tied your hair back.
It was something Charles had done for a couple years now, always having a hair tie on him. You were always pushing your hair out of your face or complaining about it being hot and of course you never had a hair tie with you. So, he just started wearing one on his wrist, so when you eventually needed one, he was there to provide.
With your gear on you guys walked over towards one of the karts and you made sure to listen intently as Charles explained how to work everything.
You slipped the helmet on and sat down in the kart, praying that you could remember what Charles had told you. "You've got this. Just remember what I said and we will be right here if you need us. Iâll be right here. I promise." Charles holds out his pinky finger, the familiar gesture between the two of you meant much more than just a simple promise. And as you hook your finger around his, you know it's going to be okay. "Please be careful. I think your Papa will have my head if you come back with even just a scratch." Lorenzo says as he double checks that you're strapped in well enough.
"I'll be fine."
You gave Charles one last final glance, who stood there giving you a thumbs up, before pressing your foot down on the accelerator. At first you were going so slow, scared that if you went too fast you were gonna wreck. But as you completed a couple laps you started to feel more comfortable and the cheers from the boys helped you out too.
"Floor it!" Arthur yells as you pass by on another lap.
You were really starting to have fun, so you listened to Arthur and pressed the pedal all the way down on the next straightaway. You felt like you were flying, but what you didn't know was that they had put you in the slowest kart, so you really weren't going as fast as you thought you were.
After a couple more laps Charles stood by the starting line, waving the checkered flag, a cheesy grin on his face as you passed by him. As the kart came to a stop you understood why they loved karting so much, it wasn't just fun, it was exhilarating, addicting, you already wanted to go again.
The boys surrounded the kart as you undid the straps and climbed out. As you took off the helmet you couldn't wipe the grin off your face. "Looks like you might have some competition Charles." Lorenzo teases.
Charles ignored his big brother's teasing and shifted his focus back to you. He had felt bad about not seeing you all summer and in all honesty not that much over this past year. But things in his life were changing, karting was becoming a much bigger deal, and he was winning, like a lot. He knew things were only going to go up from here. And as much as he loved racing, and god did he love it, he breathed it he dreamt it, racing was in his blood. There just weren't many times anymore where he felt like a thirteen year old, like a kid. It sometimes felt like he was missing out on things.
But Charles knew that when he came home from a busy weekend or practically a whole summer filled with racing, that things would always be the same at home. His Mom would always make spaghetti on Tuesday nights, you had to jiggle the handle on the gate to the backyard to get it to open, if you went into the ice cream shop on a Thursday night when the owner wasn't there you'd get extra ice cream, the lady across the street will yell at your for playing in the street, and you will always be a couple houses down.Â
He knew that when he was around you that he could feel like a kid again. Sure, he had made plenty of friends through racing, but it seemed like all their conversations always somehow revolved or ended up referring to racing. Which wasn't a bad thing, because of course Charles loved racing. But sometimes he just wanted to talk about video games or other sports, or just something random. And he could do that with you.
Now granted, for someone who wanted to have a little break from racing before school started, you'd think he wouldn't be back at a track the first chance he got. But Charles had wanted to teach you how to kart for years, but each time he had mentioned it you chickened out. So he had finally gotten the nerve, with a little help from Lorenzo and Arthur, to just force you to learn.
He knew you'd do a good job, he never had a doubt. It was just your worries that prevented you from learning earlier. He knew you had grown to love the sport, from tagging along to some of his races, or how you can't wait for the Monaco grand prix every year, not to mention how glued you are to the TV when his free weekends and the F1 schedule line up. So, somehow in his own weird way, Charles knew you'd be a natural.
"You did do a good job, I'm proud of you." Charles flashes you a smile as you guys exit the track.
"Merci Charlie." You quickly shed all the gear and handed it back to Lorenzo. "I don't know why you guys didn't teach me earlier. That was so much fun. I see why you guys love it so much."
"Don't act like we haven't tried for years to get you to learn." Charles teases. "We basically just had to force you today."
Memories of all the past failed attempts at teaching you how to kart flooded your mind. The one time you hid in the bathroom claiming to be throwing up, the time you 'tripped' on your way into the building and said you sprained your ankle, or the many times you just flat out refused. So maybe them forcing you was for the better, because you wouldn't have taken the initiative on your own to learn.
"Whatever. At least I finally learned."
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
The walk back to your house was filled with Charles filling you in on his exciting karting filled summer. From the new friends he had made to the races he had won, he didn't spare any detail. And you just walked beside him, listening to his every word, grateful to just have him back around. Arthur would pipe in occasionally to contradict something Charles had said, fulfilling his little brother duties. And as the three of you traveled through the principality, the summer sun high in the sky, you wished every day could be like this.
The fragrant jasmine shrubs that lined the sidewalk told you guys that you were close to home. "You guys wanna stay for dinner? It's Friday which means Mom's making something pasta related."
Charles would never turn down a Friday night dinner at your house and so he had no trouble in accepting your invitation. Arthur declined, stating that he was going to hang out with some of his other friends, and Lorenzo had split from you guys at the track. Which meant it was just Charles and you, which was fine with you.
The smell of your Mom's famous red sauce, that she swore had to cook for at least half the day, filled your nostrils as you walked through the door. "Mom! Papa! Iâm home!"
"In the kitchen!" You heard your Mom shout.
You found your Mom furiously stirring something on the stove as Charles and you sat at the island counter directly in front of her. She tore her attention away from her cooking just long enough to notice Charles was with you. "Well look who's back! I hope you're staying for dinner?" A big smile accompanied her words as she spoke to Charles.
"Of course, you know I love Friday pasta nights."
"Well it's still gonna be a little bit until everything is ready, so if you kids are hungry grab a little snack or something." Her attention was already back to the bubbling pot in front of her before she had finished speaking.
Charles' stomach had been growling the whole walk home, and now sitting here smelling your Mom's cooking had it growling even more. So, he took up her offer and grabbed two tangerines from the bowl of fruit on the counter. Without even thinking about it, he peeled the first one and handed it over to you.
"You're spoiling her by peeling that for her Charles." Your Dad stated as he walked into the kitchen.
Charles shrugged at your Dad's comment as he continued to peel his own tangerine. "I don't mind it. I know she doesn't like to peel them and it's really not a big deal to me. So I guess as long as I'm around she won't have to."
You never gave a second thought about Charles peeling your fruit for you. He's done it ever since you expressed your dislike for peeling them years ago. To you it wasn't you being spoiled, it was just your best friend doing something nice for you. You gave Charles a smile as you popped another piece of the tangerine in your mouth. "Merci Charles." As you looked back towards your parents, you caught them staring at each other, eyebrows slightly raised, and smiles on their faces. "What?" You questioned.
"Oh nothing sweetie." Your Mom answered, attention turning back to the food. She knew you'd figure it out eventually.
The topic of conversation during dinner was all about karting. Your parents wanted to know all about Charles' wins and if anything exciting had happened during any of his races. Charles truly was like a son to them, granted all three of the Leclerc boys were, but you knew Charles was their favorite. They sat there listening intently as he told them everything and your Dad gave him nothing but praises back.
"You're gonna do great things Charles. I just know it."
And finally when Charles changed the conversation to how he finally taught you how to kart, your Dad though first worried at the idea of you getting hurt, was ecstatic to hear that you were quite good and that you enjoyed it. Your Mom didn't like the idea at all, the sour look on her face told you everything. "I can barely handle watching Charles, let alone my baby."
"I was the only one on the track, Mom. Plus it was just for fun, you don't have to worry about me doing the real thing. I really was not as good as Charles says I was." You tried to reassure her, but she still didn't seem pleased.
"Maybe it will help to know that we put her in the slowest kart." Charles chimed in.
Your head whipped to the right of you, where Charles was sat. "You put me in the slowest one?! You really thought Iâd be that bad?"
"It was your first time! You were nervous as is, let alone putting you in a fast one."
A scoff came from you. "I feel cheated out of a real experience."
"Well, the slowest is fine with me. In fact, how do we find one slower than the slowest?" Your Mom inquired, nothing shy of a serious look on her face.
As dinner came to an end Charles and you helped clean up and then ventured out back. The sun had just set, allowing for dusk to settle in, the remnants of the sunset still lingering in the sky. The two of you found yourselves on familiar territory, the swings. The metal chains had slightly rusted over the years, but still held strong as the two of you swayed back and forth on them.
Silence fell between the two of you as you tried to figure out how to talk to Charles about the thing that had been subconsciously bothering you for a while.Â
Him forgetting about you.Â
He had his head down, staring at his feet as he slowly swung back and forth on the swing. "Charles?" He lifted his head at the sound of your voice, blue eyes slightly covered by his shaggy hair.
"Yeah?"
Your hands gripped the chains tighter as you stilled your movements, feet planted firmly in the worn patch of grass. "I need you to make me a promise."
He had copied your actions, even going as far as turning slightly to face you as he spoke. "For what?"
"I need you to promise that you won't forget about me. That when you make it into F1 and become super famous that you won't think I'm some loser. Or even when you move up to F3, just please promise me you won't forget about me."
Charles frowned at your words, never in a million years would he forget about you, or think you were a loser. He didn't want to get into F1 to become famous, yeah it was a perk of the job, but he wanted a seat in F1 because he loved racing, and it meant that he was one of the best in the world.
He held out his pinky finger towards you. "Do you remember what I said to you when those boys were teasing you during your first year here?" You shook your head, the memory replaying in your mind. "That youâve always got me and Iâve always got you. So that means I don't think I could ever forget about you Y/N, whether I make it into F1 or not. And If I do, I'm gonna need my number one supporter there by my side aren't I? So I promise I wonât forget you."
A big smile spread across your face at his words and as you hooked your pinky finger around his, you knew the promise was true.
But what you didn't know was that sometimes promises are broken.
thirteen and sixteen
Thirteen is a very weird year for you.Â
Itâs not puberty or the ever revolving drama that comes with being thirteen that is making it a weird year. Itâs the embarrassingly painful crush youâve got on Charles.Â
Itâs a cliche really, having a crush on the cute older boy youâve grown up with.Â
And one might ask why is it embarrassing? For starters, you canât be around him for more than five minutes without turning into a blushing mess. He stares at you for longer than a second? Game over. He smiles at you? Done for. He laughs at something you said? Youâre dead.Â
He doesnât know heâs turning your thirteen year old brain into mush just by simply existing and itâs embarrassing to even think about him knowing that.Â
On the other hand, itâs painful. Youâre thirteen and heâs sixteen, once again at very different stages in life. And you know that he doesnât like you back, that he only sees you as a little sister, but it still hurts. It hurts because youâre thirteen and you think that youâre mature for your age and you honestly think why wouldnât he like you back. Itâs something almost every young girl goes through, and unfortunately itâs happening to you with someone you are very close with.Â
Yes, you had always thought he was cute, but that's because he was. That fluffy brown hair, long thick eyelashes that adorned his pretty eyes, his dimples, the little crinkles by his eyes when he smiled. Okayâ so maybe that's how you would describe him now, but still, he was a cute kid also, there was no denying that.Â
 But if you really had to figure out when you realized you had a crush on Charles it had to have been this past Christmas.  Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
The holidays in Monaco were somewhat different than the few years you remembered back in America. You had stopped celebrating Thanksgiving after your Momâs failed attempt at trying to make a Thanksgiving dinner your first year here. It wasnât that your Mom was a bad cook, it was that it was somewhat hard to find everything needed for a Thanksgiving dinner in Monaco. And as hard as your Mom tried to make it work, it just wasnât the same without that damn Ocean Spray cranberry sauce.Â
So to make up for not celebrating Thanksgiving your family truly went all out for Christmas. The couple Christmases that you could remember back in America were nothing shy of magical, but ever since moving to Monaco, your family took Christmas very seriously. There was no denying that part of your household was American, because every year your house looked like it came straight out of a cult classic Christmas movie. Like Kevin McCallister or Clark Griswold had taken up residence in Monaco for the holidays.Â
It wasnât just the outside that was decorated, the inside was just as festive and of course the tree was the main focal point. It was a busy tree, your Mom never liked an aesthetically pleasing tree, it was sentimental or nothing to her. Ornaments that were passed down on her side of the family, ones you had made in school, and some you had gotten after moving all had a home on the tree.Â
And as if decorating wasnât enough for your family, your traditions were even more of a big deal. The most important one to you though was making cookies on Christmas Eve. Mainly because Arthur and Charles had been doing it with you since your first Christmas in Monaco.Â
Christmas music played on the record player in the living room, the sound traveling into the kitchen as your Mom and you made sure you had everything ready to bake. You were in your own little world, picking out your favorite cookie cutters and humming along to Wham!âs Last Christmas when you heard your Mom speak up. âYouâre just in time Charles.âÂ
Your eyes moved away from the pile of cookie cutters up to the garland decorated doorway where Charles was standing. A smile slowly crept its way onto your face as the two of you made eye contact. He looked cozy, the sweater he had on was slightly oversized and his hair had a messy fluffy look to it.Â
You watched as he talked to your Mom, she was surely talking to him about racing, and he would always gladly answer her questions, as she was nothing shy of a second Mom to him. The longer you stared at him, you could feel your heartbeat quickening. And a feeling was arising in you that you had only ever experienced with a boy in your class a year or so ago. Though, the feeling didnât last long, you had caught him picking his nose, and with that went away any feelings you had towards him.Â
You didnât even want to think about the word that was happening right now, the idea of it only making your heart race even faster. You tore your eyes away from Charles and noticed that the youngest Leclerc brother was missing, so you blamed your rapid heart beat and surely pink cheeks on that.
You cleared your throat and tried to gather yourself before speaking. âWhereâs Arthur?âÂ
Charles' attention was torn away from your Mom over to you. He pursed his lips, he didnât know how to say nicely that Arthur said that baking Christmas cookies was for little kids, and he wasnât a little kid anymore. He let out a sigh before speaking. âHeâs not coming, he said heâs too old to be baking cookies.â
âBut its-âÂ
âI know. I told him that itâs tradition and that you would be upset, but he wasnât budging. So youâre stuck with just me.âÂ
It annoyed you that Arthur had bailed on you. There was no such thing as being too old to bake cookies, he was just being a jerk. And as far as you were concerned, heâs not allowed any of the cookies when your families have Christmas together tomorrow evening.Â
On the bright side you get to have some one on one time with Charles, so maybe it was a blessing in disguiseâ Arthur bailing on you. You picked up the recipe card from the counter, waving it around in the air. âWell letâs get to work then.âÂ
Charles is at your side in an instant, rolling up the sleeves of his sweater as he waits for further instruction.Â
âDo you think you kids can handle doing it by yourselves this year? Iâve got some last minute gifts that need to be wrapped.â Your Mom inquired, hopeful that you wouldnât burn the house down on Christmas Eve.Â
You didnât even look up at her, eyes focused on the recipe in front of you, this was clearly something you took seriously. âYes Mom.âÂ
Without a word she was gone, leaving Charles and you to your own devices.Â
You can feel Charles peering over your shoulder. Heâs practically right up against your side and you can feel the soft material of his sweater on your arm. All you can smell is his cologne, something he had started to use within the last year or two, thankfully moving on from the Axe body spray phase. And youâre trying not to make this seem like a big deal, because itâs truly not, but something has shifted in your thirteen year old brain. The same brain being scrambled by him right now, and you think youâve read the damn recipe card at least ten times now.Â
âDid you forget that the recipe is in American measuring terms?â Charles asks. The recipe was your Grandmaâs and your Mom had never been bothered to convert it to the metric system.Â
âNope, just double checking everything.â You force a smile as you set down the recipe card and grab a mixing bowl. You added all the ingredients and made Charles do all the labor, which meant he had to mix it and then roll out the dough.Â
You dug through the pile of cookie cutters looking for Charles favorite one. âHerree it isss.â You spoke in a sing songy voice as you held up the cookie cutter to Charles. His favorite in question? A penguin with a Santa hat on. Without fail, every Christmas, for the past eight years. Charles made an excessive amount of Santa hat penguin cookies.Â
A grin spread across his face as you placed it in his hand. âWouldnât be Christmas without this guy.â He wasted no time in pressing the cutter down into the dough and before you guys knew it the first batch was done and in the oven.Â
As you started on the next batch Charles kept a close eye on the baking cookies. The two of you allowed for Michael Buble to fill silence in the air and the mouthwatering smell of the cookies soon filled your nostrils. âYou know you still call her Mom?â
Your eyebrows furrowed at Charles' random statement. âHuh?âÂ
He walked away from the oven and back to his original spot next to you. âYou still call your Maman Mom.âÂ
âYes?â You werenât really sure where he was going with this, it was nothing new to either of you.Â
âI just figured by now you would have made the switch. You speak French with everyone else.âÂ
You shrugged your shoulders at him, you had never really considered it, the idea felt weird even just thinking about it now. âIâve always spoken English with my Mom and French with Papa. It would feel weird to switch stuff around now.â You stirred in the flour as you continued the conversation. âYou know I could give you some English lessons if youâd like. I think that might have been what you were hinting at.â You teased.Â
Charles' eyes widened at your words. âAre you saying my English is not good? I think I speak English very good!âÂ
âWell.â You didnât skip a beat.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âYou think you speak English very w-âÂ
In an instant there is flour all over the upper part of your body, your movements stilled as youâre processing what Charles had just done. Youâre mad at first, actually seething because your hair looked so good today and now itâs covered in flour. And you canât see Charles because you havenât moved an inch since he threw the flour at you, but he went from having a shit eating grin on his face to a oh shit expression. Your quietness has him worried that youâre actually really pissed at him, but when he hears his nickname come past your lips he knows you're not that mad at him.Â
âCharlie. You better run.âÂ
He isnât sure heâs heard you right, but when he sees you pick up the whole bag of flour his sock clad feet are sliding on the floor as he runs around the other side of the kitchen island. You're playing cat and mouse around the island for quite some time. The beeping from the oven time ignored multiple times as giggles from both of you filled the room.Â
As Charles rounds the corner again his foot catches on one of the barstool legs and you know youâve finally got him. He doesnât fall, but he slips just enough to allow you to fully catch up to him. And you may or may not have thrown the whole bag of flour at him, but him being covered head to toe in flour says it was the whole bag. You definitely got him 10x worse than he did you and from that gleam in his eye you know what heâs going to do, but you canât get away fast enough and his arms are around you in an instant. He shakes his head trying to get as much of the flour off of him and onto you and by you trying to free yourself from his grip heâs transferred a good amount from his clothes onto yours. âCharles! Let me go!â Your pleas are pitiful, laughter dripping off every word.Â
âOh my god!âÂ
Both of your eyes widen, bodies frozen at the sound of your Momâs less than pleased voice. The two of you sheepishly stood there as your Mom looks like sheâs about ready to cry and cuss you out at the same time. âI canât leave you two alone for an hour?!â Her eyes shift to behind the two of you, panic written across her face. Sheâs practically running towards the oven and thatâs when you realize the burning smell. And when she not so softly sets the cookie sheet onto the counter you know sheâs really not happy. The cookies were burnt to a crisp, the poor Santa hat penguin never stood a chance. âIâm sorry Y/M/N. It was my fault, I started it.â Charles rubbed the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed.Â
âI donât care who started it because youâre both cleaning up this mess.â A deep sigh came from you Mom as she really took in just how big of a mess the two of you had made, her head shaking in disapproval as she left the two of you to clean up.Â
When you knew she was out of earshot you couldnât but let out a little giggle, it was like in school when you werenât supposed to be laughing, but everything is just so funny, and Charles follows your actions seconds later. The two of you fools, covered in flour, cookies burnt, and in trouble as you stood there laughing.Â
That night you couldnât sleep, tossing and turning in your bed, your brain would not shut off. And it wasnât because you were excited for Christmas morning, you only wished that was the reason. You couldnât get how good it felt to have Charles arms wrapped around you out of your mind, or how that stupid sweater made him look even more attractive than he already was.Â
As you stared up at the ceiling, you knew you were screwed. You had a big fat crush on Charles and it was going to ruin your life. You knew he only saw you as a little sister and that made everything so much more worse to you. Why did you have to develop feelings for him of all people?Â
Christmas morning came and went and before you knew it evening had arrived, meaning the Leclercâs would be arriving soon. You were in charge of setting the table, a task you didnât mind, considering being in the kitchen with your Mom on any holiday was like asking to get yelled at. As you folded the last napkin neatly and placed it in its rightful spot you heard commotion coming from the front door, undoubtedly the Leclercâs arriving. You spotted Pascale struggling to juggle all the presents and you hurried towards her, quick to offer a hand. âMerci chĂ©ri.â A grateful smile painted across her face.
The pile of presents grows as you place them under the tree and youâd think your family hadnât already opened some this morning. Everyone settles into their usual spots in the living room, but your usual spot by Charles is left empty, as youâve scurried into the kitchen. Youâd rather face the unwarranted wrath from your Mom than be unable to compose yourself around Charles. But you donât get to hide in the kitchen for very long because sheâs practically done with everything, so you help her bring in all the food to the table, and admire your table setting skills as you do so.Â
Dinner is pretty uneventful and luckily your Dad has Charles preoccupied with racing talk for most of the time. But you canât help but catch his eye from across the table every once in a while and every time you do your heart skips a beat. By the time presents start getting passed around you had successfully avoided Charles for most of the day, but that is ruined when he plops down next to you on the floor, shoulders brushing as he gets situated.Â
âAre you mad at me for yesterday?â Charles' voice is low, like he didnât want anyone to hear, but he could have talked at full volume, no one would have heard him over how loud your Dads were being.Â
You cocked an eyebrow at him. âWhy would I be mad at you?âÂ
âYouâve been avoiding me all day.âÂ
Your fingers toyed with the lifted corner of wrapping paper on the present in front of you, your brain trying to figure out what to say. Yes, you had been avoiding him, but it wasnât because you were mad. It was actually the opposite, but you couldnât tell him that. âIâm not mad at you. Just didnât want there to be another flour fiasco today. You thought she was mad yesterday, now imagine that while sheâs in her holiday cooking zone.â You give him a reassuring smile, hoping that heâs bought what youâve told him. But he doesnât get the chance to respond as your Momâs voice fills the room.Â
âOk does everyone have all their presents? Our Santa this year was less than enthusiastic about handing out the presents.â Your Mom shoots Arthur a look as he sits down on the floor across from Charles and you.Â
âThere is nothing left under the tree. I promise.â Arthur states.Â
âAlright then everyone get after it!âÂ
Piles of wrapping paper fill the empty spots on the floor in no time and excited gasps fill the room as everyone unwraps their gifts. Youâre always so grateful for everything the Leclercâs get you for Christmas, they treat you like one of their own, and sometimes you feel they spoil you a little too much.Â
With each present that you unwrapped that wasnât from Charles, you start to get a little worried. You guys exchanged presents every year and if he didnât get you something this year, you think you might die. So when you come to your last present and it says itâs from his parents, you try to hide your disappointment, especially because itâs an amazing gift. You hop up from your spot on the floor and make sure to go thank them personally, hugs and all. And youâre pretty sure you hear them say something about how youâre their daughter too and how you deserve it, but your brain is still thinking about how Charles didnât get you anything.Â
When you go back to your spot a little perfectly wrapped box with a bow on it is sitting there. You know you werenât sitting on that, so it had to be placed there after you got up. You think itâs one of Charles that he forgot about, but when you bend over to pick it up you see Charles sloppy handwriting on it. A smile spreads across your face as you look over at Charles who has an equally big one on his. You quickly sit down, eager to know whatâs inside.Â
âDid you think I didnât get you anything?â Charles questions, a smirk toying at his lips.Â
âMaybe.â Yes.Â
âI would never.â He bumps his shoulder into yours, motioning for you to open it. âWell, go on. What are you waiting for?âÂ
You donât want to seem like you're absolutely ripping into the present, but it probably looks like you are. Itâs a tiny box, like one used for jewelry, and you really arenât expecting Charles to have gotten you jewelry. But when you open the box, nestled in the velvet cushion, is a ring. You glance over at him, eyebrows furrowed in confusion, then back to the ring. Itâs just a simple sterling silver ring and somewhat on the smaller side. To be honest Charles could have gotten you a bag of candy and you would have been happy to have just gotten something from him, let alone a ring.Â
But when you pick the ring up from the box you see exactly why itâs smaller, and it makes your heart swell. On the inside of the ring you see the words pinky promise engraved into it and as you look over at Charles, heâs holding out his pinky finger, a matching ring adorning it. Your cheeks are hurting from how hard you're smiling, but you donât care. Itâs the most thoughtful gift anyone has ever gotten you and as you slide it onto your pinky finger you feel yourself smiling even more, if thatâs possible. Your arms are around Charles instantly, pulling him in towards you, thank youâs tumbling out of your mouth as he giggles in response.Â
âIâm glad you like it.â He pauses, trying to figure out the right words to say. âThings are changing. Iâm moving up from karting and hopefully into Formula 3 within the next year. Itâs just a reminder that weâve always got each other, even if Iâm gone racing or youâre off doing something, we can look at the rings and know weâve got a piece of each other with us, always.âÂ
You canât stop smiling at him, and that crush youâve got has tripled in size in a few short hours. Your teenage brain over exaggerates everything and you basically think this means youâre gonna be together forever, even though you arenât even together.Â
While youâre in make believe land, your parents are observing the two of you. Whispers and knowing glances are exchanged, between them and your Moms canât help but think itâs cute how close the two of you are. While your Dad in particular, no matter how he feels about Charles, thinks no boy is good enough for his little girl, let alone some sixteen year old boy.Â
Perhaps you may be a little dramatic when you say that this Christmas was the best one youâd had so far, but honestly it was the truth. Sure you realized you had a huge crush on Charles that will probably end in tears, but you also got the most thoughtful gift ever, that you will cherish forever. So yeah, this was a good Christmas, crush aside.Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
And so you lived with admiring Charles from afar for months. Enjoying what time you got together and just holding out hope that maybe one day he wouldnât see you as his little sister. But life had a funny way of hitting you in the face with reality, especially at thirteen.Â
When Charles shows up to a joint family dinner one night with a girl around his arm you feel like all the air has escaped your lungs. And when he introduces her to everyone as his girlfriend you plaster on a smile even though you feel like someone has pulled your heart out of your chest and ran it over multiple times.
Itâs the longest dinner of your life and while everyone gushes over his girlfriend, asking her all about her life and interests, you poke your food around with your fork. Itâs not like you have an appetite anyways, getting your heart broken will do that to you. And it sucks even more because sheâs so nice, like insanely nice, you couldnât even hate her if you wanted to. Not to mention how pretty she was, she was everything, and you were some pimple faced, awkward bodied thirteen year old.Â
You fidget with the ring on your finger and your heart races at the idea of Charles not wearing his anymore, your eyes glance over at him and when you spot the ring still on his finger it calms you a little. But that still means nothing, just that he clearly still sees you as a little sister. What you donât see is how your Mom has been watching you the whole night. Youâve never told her about your feelings towards Charles, but sheâs your Mom, she just knows things. And she knows you're hurting right now, so when she changes the topic of conversation at the table youâre eternally grateful.Â
Itâs an early night for you that night, not bothering to join everyone for a game of UNO, claiming that you arenât feeling well. When really you couldnât wait to go upstairs and just cry it out. What did you do to deserve something like this? It hurt so bad, but you knew there was nothing you could do about it. And as you laid in bed that night all you could think about was how are you going to live without him liking you back?
sixteen and nineteen
Newsflash you do live without Charles liking you back. In fact your crush goes away by the end of that year, no thanks to the new boy in your grade, who eventually ends up being your boyfriend. But it was safe to say you were over Charles, at least you think you are.Â
Charles, on the other hand, stayed with the girl who made you go crazy at age thirteen for over a year, but they broke up over text. And to your disappointment, Charles never told you the reason why. Ever since then itâs been somewhat of a revolving door of girls in Charles' life. Okay â maybe not a revolving door, but at least three different girls in the past two years. None of them lasted for more than a couple months though, and it was getting to the point where no one in either of your families got to know the girls.
Everyone knew that they would be gone sooner than later. After his last âbreakupâ a couple months ago, he hadnât brought around a new one, he claimed that he needed to focus on racing, that F1 seat was almost in his grasp and that was all that mattered to him right now, but you knew there was something else going on.Â
While Charles was having issues in the relationship department, you were actually flourishing. You had met your now boyfriend Lucas, when he was the new kid your eighth grade year. You thought he was cute from the moment he walked into your History class the first day back from winter break. And when the seat next to you was the only open desk you tried to hide your excitement as he sat down, but when he smiled at you first, it was hard to hide the blush creeping onto your cheeks. He was the first to speak, asking if you had a pencil. But his accent made your ears perk up â he was Spanish. The big brown doe eyes and dark hair fit him, now that you realized he was Spanish.Â
âDo all Spaniards come unprepared on their first day?â You teased as you handed him a pencil. It was his turn to be the one blushing as he stifled a smile.Â
âNo, I just wanted an excuse to talk to you.âÂ
So he was a flirt â noted.Â
The two of you became good friends rather quickly, but per your parents rules, you couldnât date until you were fifteen. So, you played the long game and prayed that no one else peaked his interest. Luckily for you, he was so infatuated with you that he was willing to wait, and on your fifteenth birthday you went on your first date. He was nothing shy of a gentleman, even going as far as asking your parents permission to take you out, something your Dad was very fond of. And as your parents watched their little girl walk out the door hand in hand with a boy, they couldnât help but feel a little sad.Â
âOur little girl is growing up.âÂ
Your Mom wrapped a comforting arm around your Dad. âI know. Iâm glad though, I figured she would waste her teenage years waiting on Charles.âÂ
A questioning look washed across your Dadâs face. âWhat?âÂ
âOh honey. Donât act like youâve been blind these past ten years. Theyâve always been drawn to each other, her more than him. She was absolutely heartbroken when he brought his first girlfriend to dinner that one time.âÂ
âGuess I do remember being less than thrilled at Charles getting her that ring for Christmas that one year.â Your Dad huffed.Â
âHmm,â she rests her head on his shoulder, her hand rubbing soothing circles on his abdomen as they still stand there, staring at the door. âYou know Pascale has always said that Y/N would end up with Charles.âÂ
Your Dad scoffs at your Momâs words. âAnd what do you think of that?âÂ
âI think only time will tell.âÂ
While your parents were discussing your love life back at home, you were having a grand time on your date. The pizza place Lucas had taken you to was cute, a fitting place for two fifteen year olds to be on a first date. Thankfully it wasnât awkward or tense, and you had to thank the two of you for being friends for a year before your date for that. It was just like the two of you hanging out.Â
On the walk back to your house your hands never separate, even when they start to become sweaty. And when he pulls you closer to him, so you're basically hugging his arm, you realize you could get used to this.The way his brown eyes look like pools of honey when the sun hits them just right as he looks down at you, the feeling of his thumb gently rubbing circles on your hand, and the way your name rolls of his tongue when he talks to you, especially with that accent of his. All of it has that all too familiar warm fuzzy feeling appearing in your stomach.Â
When he stops in front of the ice cream shop near your house he doesnât even have to ask you if you want any, youâre already dragging him towards the entrance. The little bell on the door rings as the two of you walk inside and the all too familiar sugary sweet smell hits your nostrils.Â
âAh! ChĂ©rie!âÂ
The owner Mr. Martin â a short older man, probably in his sixties, with what you would call haystacks for eyebrows was beaming at you from behind the counter. He had grown fond of you and the Leclerc boys over the years, claiming that he loved seeing the three of you grow up, as he never had any grandchildren of his own. Though, when his eyes shifted to the right and saw Lucas standing next to you his smile fell briefly, if you hadnât been staring at him you wouldnât have caught it.Â
âWho is this handsome young man?â He asks as the two of you walk towards him..Â
You introduce Lucas to Mr. Martin and itâs at that moment that you realize that this is the first time youâve brought him here. Something that didnât seem possible to you because you were here so often that you had to have brought Lucas here at least once, but you canât recall a time.Â
Only when a vanilla cone is in front of your face are you brought out of your thoughts. Of course Mr. Martin didnât need to ask you what you wanted, itâs been the same thing every time for the past ten years. Lucas had already sat down at one of the little tables, chocolate cone in hand, while he waited for you.Â
âI was surprised to see you with a boy other than Charles.â Mr. Martin states as he wipes down the counter. âHe must be special because I donât think Iâve ever seen you in here with anyone other than your family or Charles.âÂ
His words hit you like a ton of bricks. Yes, this was your first time you had brought Lucas here, but you know youâve brought other friends here. There was no way in your ten years here that you hadnât, but once again your mind was drawing a blank. As you glance back over at Lucas a knot forms in your stomach, it suddenly feels wrong to have brought him here. Like in some way you were tainting this place with his presence. Ruining whatever special hold this place has on your relationship with your familyâ with Charles.Â
You completely ignore Mr. Martinâs statements and just give him a smile and thanks before making up an excuse as to why Lucas and you need to leave. He doesnât take much convincing when you claim to want to see the sunset. His hand is back in yours as you hear the bell ring once more as the two of you leave. And itâs like as soon as you guys are back on the sidewalk walking towards your house, the gut wrenching feeling is gone. The only evidence of it is left in the ice cream and by the time youâre standing on your front porch step itâs all gone.Â
Lucas has a lopsided grin on his face, one youâve grown to love, as the two of you stand facing each other. âYou know we are missing the sunset you wanted to see.â His fingers lightly toy with yours, before finally intertwining them again.
âMmh. Itâs okay.â You were getting lost in those big brown eyes of his, the sunset the last thing on your mind.Â
âIâd rather stare at you anyways, youâre much prettier.âÂ
His words make you practically putty in his hands and before you know it youâre having your first kiss. Itâs sweet, metaphorically and literally, the taste of ice cream still on both of your lips. His hand cups your cheek and you have to wonder if heâs done this before. But when he pulls away he only has you craving more, so you lean up and steal on more from him. Giggles escaping past your lips as you see the light blush on his cheeks, you were sure yours were bright red. âGuess this is where I ask you to be my girlfriend huh? Not like Iâve been obsessed with you since my first day of school, been waiting all year or anything.âÂ
You raise an eyebrow at him with a smirk on your face. âAre you going to properly ask me?âÂ
By the end of the night when youâre laying in bed, you had officially gone on your first date, had your first kiss, and obtained a boyfriend all in a matter of hours that day. You were a giddy mess, excitement coursed through your veins, and you couldnât help but repeatedly feel your lips, the feeling of Lucasâ still fresh in your mind the whole night. You couldnât wait to feel them on yours again. And when he texts you that he wants to hang out tomorrow you think your heart just might leap out of your chest.Â
Being with Lucas was like living on cloud nine, you truly couldnât ask for a better boyfriend. As the year progressed you really wondered how you had snagged someone like himâ tall, dark, and handsome. You felt like the luckiest girl in the world, and he made you feel like it too, until he didnât.
Thatâs the funny thing about first loves, you really think nothing could ever come between you, that itâs going to last forever. But the only thing that lasts forever is the damage they leave when theyâre gone.Â
You arenât really sure what switched in Lucas, but after a year of being together he turned into someone who was never happy with what you did, always picking fights over stupid little things. And you know you should have left him already, but you love him, and you think you guys can make it work. Youâre only sixteen and your Mom tells you relationships shouldnât be like this at this age, shouldnât be mentally draining, but unfortunately this one is.Â
All your arguments as of lately had been about Charles. Lucas, though denying it every time you brought it up, had become jealous of him. You werenât even sure where the jealousy had come from, you barely saw Charles like you used to. He was in F2 on the cusp of getting that F1 seat and you were busy with school and spending time with Lucas. You had even gone as far as rejecting invites to hang out with your other friends to spend time with Lucas, something now you regret very deeply.Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
Itâs a chilly Friday night in February when everything comes crashing down. The argument started over Charles texting you asking if you wanted to hang out. You were already with Lucas, but you hadnât seen Charles in a couple weeks and you knew once the season started seeing him would be even more scarce. So, you make the big mistake of asking Lucas if he wanted to hang out with Charles.Â
âWhy would I want to hang out with him?â His back was turned to you, but you already knew from his tone that this was going to turn into an argument.Â
âWell I havenât seen him in awhile and he texted me asking to hang out, I thought we all could hang out.â You thought maybe by including Lucas in the plans that it would make the situation better. Wrong.Â
He turns to face you, walking towards your bed where youâre currently sat. âDid he mention me in the text?âÂ
âWell no but-âÂ
âExactly,â Lucas scoffs at you, his expression sour as he looms over you. âHe doesnât want me to come. I would get in his way.âÂ
You roll your eyes at his dramatics, Charles was not the guy Lucas made him out to be. âDonât know what you mean by you getting in his way.âÂ
âOh donât act cute about it Y/N.â Hearing your name roll off his tongue no longer sounded like music to your ears, it now more resembled nails on a chalkboard, like each time he spoke your name it was venom coming out his mouth. âBet if I gave him the chance heâd try to get in your pants at the first opportunity.âÂ
Your eyes widened, cheeks getting hot at his accusations. âWhat kind of girl do you think I am Lucas?âÂ
âAll Iâm saying is your friendship with him isnât normal, and it makes a guy wonder.âÂ
You were up off of your bed now, the two of you standing in the middle of your room. âThis is getting old. Iâve told you, you have nothing to be jealous of.â You had started to twist the ring on your pinky finger, a nervous habit you had developed over the past couple years.Â
âThat is why your friendship isnât normal.â Lucas grabs your hand, his fingers twisting at the ring trying to pull it off your finger. âWhat kind of girl wears a ring another guy got her while in a relationship? Huh? Even worse that youâve got matching ones.â
Yanking your hand free from his grasp you can feel your blood starting to boil, and youâre thankful your parents arenât home tonight because you can tell this is going to get ugly. âWe fucking grew up together! Heâs like a brother Lucas!â You were the first one to yell and you had unfortunately opened the floodgates because now Lucas is yelling.
âWho hasnât heard that before?! Heâs like a brother. Give me a fucking break. Youâre telling me youâve never had feelings for him? Not once in your life?â Â
The accusations and ideas he was throwing around tonight were beyond ridiculous.Â
âIâm not thirteen anymore Lucas. You know I only love you.â And you donât realize what youâve basically admitted until it leaves your mouth and you hear Lucas let out a dry laugh.Â
âAh. There it is. I think that last part may have been a lie, because you still wouldnât be wearing that ring if you didnât still feel something for him.âÂ
You shake your head at him, why couldnât he get what you were saying though his thick skull. âI only have platonic love for Charles. Itâs nothing like what you and I have.âÂ
He clicks his tongue, and you can hear the gears turning in his head. âProve it.â You furrow your eyebrows at him, confused as to how you are supposed to prove that you love only him. âTake the ring off and give it back to Charles.âÂ
You tuck your hands behind your back, afraid heâll try and rip it off your finger again. âNo. Itâs just a ring Lucas. Youâre giving it more power than it has.âÂ
âIf itâs just a ring then take it off.â You shake your head no at him. âTake it off Y/N.â You shake your head no again and he stalks towards you, causing you to back up until the backs of your knees hit your bed. âTake off the fucking ring!â Heâs yelling and you can feel the tears starting to pool in your eyes. Heâs never gotten this crazy before and you can tell that this is the end of the two of you.Â
âLucas just go.â You're trying to hold back your tears, but when he tries to reach around to grab your hand you let out a sob. âLucas, leave! Now!âÂ
He backs up, and for the first time that night you get a good look at his eyes. They are no longer the pools of honey you once found yourself getting lost in, their dark, like a black void, and he almost looks unrecognizable as he stands there. âYou never truly loved me did you?.âÂ
His words cut through you, because you really did love him, and you thought he loved you. But someone who loves you would never treat you like he has you. âI loved you more than youâll ever know, but clearly youâve got some shit mixed up in your head to think that I didnât.âÂ
âBut you are always going to love Charles more Y/N. You can tell yourself itâs only platonic love, but we both know itâs not.âÂ
You wipe away your tears as you sit back down on the side of your bed, this was getting old. âI canât do this anymore. Truly. Iâve tried to tell you how much you mean to me, but Charles is a part of my life and if you canât deal with that,â You take a deep breath, scared for what's about to come out of your mouth. âThen maybe we should break up.âÂ
And for the first time that night Lucas doesnât respond and youâre actually surprised that he doesnât put up a fight. âAlright then I guess we are done.â When he doesnât immediately leave and decides to squat down in front of you, you're confused. Especially when he wipes away your tears as his hand cups your cheek. âI never wanted us to end up like this, but I canât share your heart with someone else.âÂ
He should be screaming and instigating more arguing, not being gentle and loving. More tears fall down your cheeks as he presses a final kiss on your forehead before walking out your bedroom door. You can hear your parents greet him downstairs, what great timing for them to arrive home, and when the front door slams youâre surprised your Dad isnât going after him.Â
Youâre immediately calling Charles and you donât even have to speak, your sniffles and ragged breathing lets him know that you need him. As you hang up the phone you hear a gentle knock on your door and you see your Mom peek her head in, her heart breaking when she sees the state youâre in. âOh my sweet girl.âÂ
âItâs over Mom.â You choke out between sobs.Â
She does the only thing that she knows you need right now and just holds you, lets you get it all out as she runs her fingers through your hair.Â
But seconds later youâre both greeted with an out of breath Charles standing in the middle of your room. Your tears subside for a moment, as you see him doubled over trying to catch his breath.
âAlright, Iâm gonna leave you two be.â Your Mom gives you a reassuring kiss on the head before exiting your bedroom.Â
Charles takes her spot next to you on your bed, his arm immediately pulling you into him. âDid you run here?â You ask as you rest your head on his shoulder.Â
âDid you expect anything less when you called me crying?â Heâs deadly serious when he says it, and you donât know it, but heâd drop everything to come to your aid, no matter if you asked or not. You donât answer him, but when you wrap your arms around his waist and basically tuck yourself into his side, he knows you appreciate him being here. âAm I wrong for thinking this has something to do with Lucas?âÂ
The tears start to fall again as the fight replays in your head. âWe broke up.â Your words barely above a whisper, but Charles has no trouble hearing them, even over your sniffles.Â
âNever liked that asshole anyways.âÂ
You rolled your eyes at Charles' statement, lightly laughing because he was totally lying. âDonât lie, you liked him, hell everyone liked him.âÂ
âEver thought I am just a very good actor? He made you happy, so I just pretended to like him, for your sake.âÂ
âWish you would have made your dislike of him known, maybe I wouldnât be a hot mess on a Friday night right now.â A sigh escapes past your lips, the feeling of Charles gently rubbing circles on your side had started to soothe you. And you wished you could stay like this forever, wrapped up in his embrace.Â
Charles doesnât mean to pry, he knows youâll tell him when you're ready, but heâs curious as to why the two of you had broken up, as far as he was concerned the two of you seemed happier than ever. But he wasnât going to lie and say he wasnât happy about the two of you breaking up, for reasons unknown to him yet.Â
âYou gonna tell me what happened?âÂ
Your grip on him tightens and he thinks if he let you, youâd be under his skin if it was possible. âHe was jealous of you.âÂ
Charles feels his heartbeat quicken and heâs not sure why, but he does know he wants to hear the whole story. âAnd?âÂ
You know youâre going to start crying again, but it's Charles, you can tell him anything. So you take a deep breath and spill the beans. âIt started a couple months ago. Heâd pick fights over stupid stuff at first and then it turned into stuff concerning you. I tried to just let it go and make sure he knew he was my number one priority. But tonightâs fight was the worst one yet and I just couldnât handle it anymore. He was basically insulating that I loved you more than him and I tried to tell him it was only platonic love that I had for you, but he wasnât convinced.âÂ
Thereâs a strange feeling that blooms in Charles' chest as your words hit his ears and it clouds his mind because heâs never had a feeling like this when heâs been around you. Itâs foreign and it scares the shit out of him.
You hold back some information from Charles, mainly because you were still processing how you really feel about him. Trying to sort through what Lucas had planted into your brain and what might have already been there, left over from thirteen year old you. But your ring clad finger searches for his and when you feel the cool contrast of his ring, you wrap your pinky fingers together. âDo you think our friendship is normal Charlie?âÂ
He cocks an eyebrow at you, confused as to what you meant. âWhereâs this coming from?âÂ
Your eyes never break away from your intertwined fingers, matching rings staring back at you. âLucas said our friendship isnât normal and basically the fact that we have matching rings isnât normal either.âÂ
Now Charles' gaze is also on your rings and for a moment he thinks maybe it isnât normal, but then he realizes this is your guys normal. So fuck what anyone else or Lucas thought about his friendship with you. âThink he might have been just pulling shit out of his ass at that point. Jealous that he doesnât have anyone in his life like we do each other.âÂ
Charles' words do make you feel a little better, because you know no matter what youâll always have each other and tonight is proof of that, but that doesnât stop your still broken heart from showing.
âStill kind of made me feel like shit though, like he made it seem like I didnât love him at all, when I clearly did. I mean god Charles he was my first date, first kiss, first everything. Even with how badly he had treated me these last couple months, weâre always gonna have that connection. How am I supposed to find someone like that again? Fuck. I mean he literally has a part of me that Iâll never get back.âÂ
And Charles can feel his heart tightening at your words, because youâre truly the most amazing girl he knows, and to know that Lucas treated you badly when all you deserve is the best awakens something in him.Â
âI wish you could see how you look to me, how amazing you are. Yes, you have those connections with Lucas, but believe me when I say you arenât going to have a problem finding someone else.âÂ
A small smile finds its way onto your face as you hear Charles speak. âYouâre just saying that to make me feel better.âÂ
âI wouldnât say anything that wasnât true. Youâre funny, kind, the best listener, and youâre so beautiful. Truly Y/N, anyone would be lucky to have you. And Lucas is clearly stupid for letting you go.âÂ
The blush on your cheeks probably looked like a bad sunburn with how much you were blushing and as you made eye contact with Charles you suddenly felt like that thirteen year old girl again. His blue eyes burning into yours and when he tucks a stray piece of hair behind your ear you canât help the butterflies that erupt in your stomach. And for a brief moment Charles had pushed your thoughts about Lucas to the back of your mind.Â
He pulls you into a hug and if there is one place you feel the safest in the world, itâs in Charles arms. And when he whispers into your ear that everything is gonna be fine, you know itâs going to be, as long as youâve got Charles in your life.Â
seventeen and twentyÂ
He had done it.Â
Charles had finally gotten into Formula 1. The thing he had only dreamt of since childhood had finally come true. The long weekends away from home, the training, the tiredness, the stress, it was all worth it in the end. That seat was finally his and you couldnât have been more proud. He had been in talks with a couple of the teams for a while and he always kept you updated on the possibilities, some weeks it sounded like he would sign with one team, and then the next another. The whole situation was beyond stressful to you, so you could only imagine how Charles felt about it all.Â
The day you found out that he signed with Suaber was one youâll never forget.
Charles had tried to plan some elaborate thing to announce the big news to you, but that meant he would have to keep it a secret from you for at least a day or two. Something he found to be rather difficult once he got home, because the only thing he wanted to do was tell you.Â
It didnât matter to him that it was almost midnight by the time he had gotten home from the airport, he was going to tell you tonight no matter what. He pulled his phone out of his pocketâ thumbs moving rapidly as he texted you.Â
After dozing off multiple times in the last half hour you had decided to call it quits on your binge session of The Office for the night. You had switched the TV to something random to actually fall asleep to and it didnât take long for you to be on the cusp of actual sleep untilâÂ
DING
A groan escaped past your lips and you contemplated ignoring it, but when the second alert went off you snatched your phone off the nightstand. It felt like you were staring directly into the sun as your eyes struggled to read the text notification.Â
Charlie: come out backÂ
Your eyes glanced at the time â 12:15. What the hell could he possibly want this late? But you begrudgingly got out of bed, slipping on some shoes and a sweatshirt before quietly going downstairs.Â
The light on the back patio illuminated the backyard just enough for you to see Charles sitting on the swings waiting for you. And If you were even thinking about sneaking up on Charles that would have been impossible with the sliding door to the backyard. The thing screeched like nails on a chalkboard even with you opening it just enough to slide through it. His gaze now locked onto you as you scurried off the porch and towards the swings.Â
The smile that he greeted you with was one beyond measure. He was clearly happy about something and you could tell just by the crinkles around his eyes and those dimples that right now looked to be deeper than canyons.Â
âWhatâs got you so happy, Leclerc?âÂ
Your eyes focused on Charles' frame as he swayed back and forth slowly on the swing. He was clearly too big for it â his legs were bent awkwardly and his swing creaked everytime he moved. You could feel the sides of the swing digging into your hips and you realized you probably looked as ridiculous as him.Â
âJust happy to see you. Missed you.â His smile still ever prominent.Â
You scoffed at his words, he had just seen you a couple days ago. âYeah right. You wouldnât have texted me at midnight if there wasnât something going on. In fact, how did you know I was up or even home? Itâs a Friday night you know.âÂ
âBecause I know you Y/N. Your Friday nights are usually spent at home watching some show until you canât stay up any longer.âÂ
A grimace finds its way onto your face, what an amazing life you live. âOkay when you say it outloud it makes me sound like a loser.âÂ
His eyes had softened as the two of you made eye contact. âNothing wrong with how you spend your Friday nights.âÂ
You wanted to get off the topic of your nonexistent social life and onto the pressing matter at hand tonight â what had Charles so giddy? âSo are you gonna tell me what is actually going on or what?âÂ
He took a deep breath, he couldnât believe he was finally getting to say these words out loud. âIâve got a Formula 1 seat next year.âÂ
A blank expression is all that is staring back at Charles and heâs worried that youâre somehow mad or upset, but thatâs far from the truth. You arenât sure if youâve heard him right, because you think you heard him say heâs going to be racing in Formula 1 next year, but your brain has seemed to have short circuitedâ your heart beating a mile a minute.Â
Youâre able to get out, âSorry â what?!â and when you hear those words come from him once again youâre practically leaping out of the swing and into his arms. The fact that itâs nighttime and people are sleeping is the last thing on your mind as you're shouting excited nonsense at him.Â
His laughter filled your ears as he stood up from the swing with you still wrapped up in his arms. You just couldnât believe it, something he had worked so hard for, dreamt about since childhood, had finally come true. If anyone was deserving of it â it was him.Â
âPutain de merde Charles! When did you sign and with who?â You asked once you had finally peeled yourself away from him and were able to form a coherent sentence.Â
âSauber â I just signed yesterday. I know itâs not Ferrari like we had hoped-âÂ
Your jaw dropped and you lightly smacked his arm. âFerrari will always be there, I promise. And maybe after they see how good you do this upcoming season theyâll regret not signing you. But what Iâm really wondering is why you told me you were going to do testing for one of the teams instead of telling me you were going to sign with them!âÂ
He put his hands up in defense, but the cheesy grin on his face still remained. âI wanted to surprise you! But then as soon as I signed that contract all I wanted to do was tell you. I literally just got home from the airport when I texted you!âÂ
The fact that Charles wanted you to be the first person he told had you melting and the butterflies in your stomach had you thinking about those unresolved feelings you had towards him. But you pushed it aside because tonight was not the night for that to be lingering in your mind.Â
You reached down to his hand and linked your pinky fingers together. The gesture no longer just meant for a promise, but also one of comfort and reassurance. âI do hope you know though how immensely proud I am of you. How proud your Papa would be of you. I knew from that first time you ever mentioned something about becoming a F1 driver when we were kids that you would accomplish it and now look at you.âÂ
Charles' eyes soften at your words and when he looks into your eyes he feels that funny foreign feeling. The one that blooms in his chest and travels down to his stomach, the same feeling from last year when he held you after Lucas broke your heart. The feeling he chooses to ignore as he pulls you back into his arms, hugging you tightly, like someone might take you from him. He knows his life wouldnât be the same without you and that he owes some of this success to youâ for constantly believing in him even when he didnât, for dreaming with him, and for being the light on even his darkest days.Â
âAnd I hope you know that I wouldnât have made it without you. Youâve been my biggest supporter since we were kids, always believing in me, pushing me, coming to support me when you could, and I canât imagine you not being at my first race.âÂ
âOh do you not remember what I said when we were younger? Think I said Iâd have a permanent paddock pass, so you bet your ass Iâm gonna be there.âÂ
A small laugh escapes past his lips and his dimples are back out in full force for what seems like the millionth time tonight. âTruly Y/N. Merci, I couldnât have done it without you. Je t'aime.âÂ
âJe t'aime aussi Charlie.âÂ
His pinky finger finds yours once again and when he curls his finger around yours a wave of deja vu washes over you. And thatâs when you remembered the last time the two were out here together. You were still kids, but you had made him promise not to forget you once he got into Formula 1.Â
Now here the two of you stood, high on the exciting news of him achieving that goal. You canât help that pit that starts to form in your stomach as you think of what you feared at age ten coming true. You try to hide it, not wanting to dampen the mood, and you know all you can do is pray that he keeps his promise.Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
That following March you make the trip to Australia with the Leclercâs and your family and itâs everything you could have ever dreamed of. Sure you had attended the Monaco Grand Prix every year, and some of Charles F2 races, but you had never been really in the thick of it like this. Maybe it was because it was Charles' first ever F1 race, but the feeling in the air was indescribable. The roar of the engines, the cheers from the crowd, it was something you could get used to experiencing.Â
Itâs surreal to see him in the car, see him flying around the circuit like itâs nothing, because all you can imagine is eight year old Charles saying he wants to be an F1 driver when he grows up in that car. He ends up placing P13 and for his first ever F1 race you couldn't have been more proud. And you arenât afraid to admit that you shed a few tears, honestly you think everyone shed a few tears seeing him finally accomplish that lifetime dream of his.Â
When you see him after the race heâs beaming like heâd won the thing and you could only imagine what he will be like when he actually wins his first race. You can practically feel the adrenaline radiating off of him when he wraps you up in his embrace.Â
âYou did so good Charles. You did it, you made it.â Your words slightly mumbled against his shoulder, but he hears you just fine.Â
âIâm glad you were able to come. Wouldnât have been as special if you didnât.â You donât think heâs wiped that smile off his face ever since he got out of the car and it only intensified as he spoke to you.Â
âWouldnât have missed it for the world.â And itâs true because thereâs no other place youâd want to be right now.Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
The next time you see him is for the Monaco Grand Prix and heâs nearly shitting himself the whole week before. You would have thought this was his first ever time in a F1 car with how nervous he was. He knows these streets like the back of his hand, knows this circuit like the back of his hand, but he still spends an unnecessary amount of time on the sim, trying to perfect every little thing.Â
With what little amount of time you see him between practice sessions and qualifying before the actual race you try and reassure him, let him know that heâs still an amazing person and driver no matter the outcome on Sunday. And it seems to have worked because by Sunday his spirits seem to be much higher and heâs got a good feeling about the race, hoping to score some points, and maybe win his home race.Â
But when his brakes fail and he ends up crashing into the back of another car resulting in a DNF youâre heartbroken, but you know heâs even more upset. You know heâs going to be so hard on himself and overanalyze the whole situation, but that doesnât mean you arenât going to try and make things a little better.Â
When you find him heâs pacing back and forth in what little space he has in his drivers room. Helmet still strapped onto his head and his race suit still done up. You spot one of his gloves on the physio table and the other on the ground â evidence that he had thrown them. Heâs so in his head that he doesnât even see you standing in the doorway as he paces.Â
âCharlie.â Your voice is soft and you hope by using his nickname that it may calm him a little.Â
His movements stop when he hears your voice and when he finally sees you standing there in the doorway all he wants to do is crawl into a hole and die. What an embarrassment to have his first DNF at his first home race. Itâs like the gods wanted to punish him for reasons unbestowed to him.Â
Your reflection stares back at you through his visor as you approach him, his shoulders relaxing slightly as your hands find their home on them. You finally work up the courage to flip up his visor so you can actually look at him and when you see red puffy eyes staring back at you your heart breaks a little more.Â
âLetâs get this helmet off, yeah?âÂ
With a small nod given from him as permission you reach your hands up to undo the strap. Youâre trying to be delicate with your actions, but when it comes to taking off his helmet there really isnât a way to be nice about it. And Charles knows because heâs got his hands over yours, aiding you in taking it off.Â
You couldnât help but stare at him as he practically tore off his balaclava and threw it haphazardly somewhere in the room. As silly as it seemed, the indentions that it left behind on his face somehow made him more attractive. Combine that with his hair being a tousled mess and his skin glistening from the sweat (and tears) and post race Charles may be your favorite Charles. You watched even more intently as he unzipped his race suit, letting the upper half fall at his hips, exposing the tight fireproofs that you loved more than you should.Â
Those unresolved feelings that youâve tried to shove deep down for years had seemed to be crawling their way back up recently. But for today you pushed them back down because you were here to comfort Charles, not ogle at him, no matter how good he looked at the moment.Â
He sat down on his physio table with a defeated sigh, hand running through his already messy hair. âIâve let everyone down â the team, my family, myself, you. Maybe if I wouldnât have braked too hard at turn seven or didnât push as hard in the tunnel-âÂ
You moved to stand in between his legs, your hands resting on his shoulders. He was on the edge of spiraling and you knew if you didnât take him back from that ledge heâd be in his head about it for weeks.Â
âCharles. There was nothing that you could have done differently, it was an issue with the car. Which means it had nothing to do with you as a person, as a driver, or your talent.â Your hand subconsciously searches for his, and like itâs muscle memory your pinkies link seconds later. âI promise.âÂ
âA âonce in a generation driverâ would have avoided crashing.âÂ
Ugh. The phrases that the media used to describe Charles were â yes very flattering, but they came at a price. He took them personally and the idea of being anything less than what they claimed him to be took a serious mental toll on him.Â
âYou had no brakes Charles. What were you supposed to do? Bust your feet through the floor and Fred Flintstone it?â You could see the corners of his mouth turn up slightly at your comment and you knew he was backing away from the edge. His hands find their way around your waist and heâs pulling you into him, your head finding a home on his shoulder.Â
âIâm still immensely proud of you. Hell, you could finish dead last in every race and Iâd still be your number one fan.â This time there is an actual smile that washes across Charles face, but you donât get to see it, your head is still resting on his shoulder. â And I know itâs easier said than done, but please try not to be so hard on yourself, especially when it comes to things out of your control.âÂ
âWhat would I do without you?â Itâs a serious question that Charles asks himself often. Youâve been each other's rocks for twelve years now. Through the amazing times and the horrible times. No one knows either of you like you do each other.Â
Youâve pulled away from his embrace now, your eyes staring back at his. âHmmm. I donât know. Youâd probably be absolutely miserable without me.âÂ
And when you finally see that pretty smile of his, dimples and all, you know youâve accomplished your mission.Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
Although after Monacoâ things changed.Â
The first thing and probably the most inevitable was Charles moving out. Honestly, you were surprised he hadnât done it sooner, but in between the Monaco GP and Canadian GP he moved into his own place. Which in theory wasnât a big deal, but that meant he wasnât just right down the street from you anymore. He had gotten an apartment further into the city, which in Monaco thatâs not that far, but you knew it would make a difference.Â
The days of popping into his house and expecting him to be there were long gone. The whole thing really shouldnât have been such a big deal to you, but you couldnât help but think that him moving out was only going to aid in your worries of him forgetting about you to come true.Â
After Monaco your communication with Charles started to slowly lessen.Texts that once were answered in minutes now went hours without an answer or sometimes no response at all. You blamed it on his busy schedule, trying not to think too much about it. But much to your dismay, your worries do come true.Â
Itâs inevitable to you that you are drifting apart when you realize itâs been three months since youâve seen him, almost a month since youâve talked to him. And when you see him make it official with some girl you hadnât even heard mention of after the British GP you feel like itâs just another nail in the coffin.Â
You donât even make the effort to reach out anymore, in fact you make sure not to after seeing that heâs got a new girlfriend. Youâd just be wasting your time and energy. And it may seem like you're giving up on keeping Charles in your life, but really what else could you do? It truly hurts like hell to see the person you care about the most not seem to care about you, but you canât force someone to talk to you or see you.Â
Heâs living his dream, traveling the world, partying, surrounded by stunning women. Youâre still in school, still only seventeen, and not sure what you want your life to look like. It was inevitable really, for the two of you to drift apart, but that little part of you that ten year old you still holds on to, hopes that Charles remembers that promise he made and eventually comes to his senses. Because you know and you know he knows that you two are always going to have that special bond, the ring on your finger a constant reminder of it. And you wonder if he still wears his, but you donât hold on to much hope that he does.Â
Even though Charles and you arenât exactly the closest at the moment you do want to try and attend another race before you start your final year of school and are forced to give that all of your attention. So when Arthur texts you asking if you want to go to Monza with Pascale and him you donât pass up the opportunity.
Arthur filled you in on stuff regarding Charles during the flight, not that you asked, but he knew the two of you hadnât really been talking. And you donât mean to ask about his girlfriend, but you do, and you can see Arthur tip-toeing around his words. âSheâs⊠nice. Iâve only met her once so I really couldnât tell you much. You havenât met her yet though, right?âÂ
You shook your head at him. âI havenât even seen Charles since the home race. So no, I havenât had the pleasure of meeting her.âÂ
âMerde. I didnât think it had been that long.âÂ
What Arthur doesnât tell you is that Charles doesnât know their Mom and him are coming, not to mention you. You only figure it out when Arthur says something about making sure Charles doesnât know to the Sauber team member who gives him three VIP passes. Arthur claims you guys are here to surprise Charles, give him a little pick me up after his last two races were DNFâs.Â
The idea of seeing Charles again after so long already had your stomach in knots, but now knowing he doesnât even know youâre coming makes it even worse. You were under the impression that he knew you were tagging along with Arthur. And everyone knows Charles is horrible at hiding his emotions, what if he sees you and canât hide the fact that he doesnât want you here? A million possibilities ran through your brain as Arthur dragged you towards the Sauber garage, while Pascale went to hospitality.Â
Qualifying had just started and you were thankful for the extra time to mentally prepare yourself to see Charles again. With the way you were acting you would have thought you hadnât seen him in years, but truthfully these three months had felt like years.Â
The roar of engines were slightly muffled as you put on a headset, eyes focused on the monitor in front of you. Even with your nerves through the roof, it felt good to be back at a race. The atmosphere was intoxicating, you loved the hustle and bustle of it all, the adrenaline you got from just being here was crazy.Â
You were so engrossed in watching Charles that you didnât even notice someone come up behind Arthur and you until you felt him tap your shoulder. When you turn around the person standing there is the last person you expected to be seeing. Â
Leahâ Charles' girlfriend. Â
Her lips are moving, but you arenât hearing a word, and thatâs when you realize youâve still got your headset on. You quickly pull them down around your neck just in time to hear her say. âYou must be Y/N?â You're shocked she knows who you are and from the look on your face she knows exactly what youâre thinking. âCharles has mentioned you before. Itâs nice to finally meet you!âÂ
Itâs sad to say that you had a hard time believing that Charles talked about you to her, but you put on a fake smile and accepted her invitation for a hug. âItâs nice to meet you too!â While Arthur and her spoke you tried to get a good read on her, but it was hard to tell if she was naturally this friendly or if it was all just an act.Â
Time slipped away as the three of you chatted and you hadnât realized Q1 was over and that Charles hadnât made it into Q2 until you saw Leahâs eyes widened at something behind you. That something turned out to be someone and that someone turned out to be Charles. Leahâs practically hanging off of him while sheâs trying to take a million photos and videos. And thatâs when you know why Arthur tiptoed around his words about her earlier. Yes she was âniceâ, but she was clearly using Charles for her own benefit.Â
Charles on the other hand was oblivious to Leah shoving her phone in his face. His vision had zeroed in on you from the moment he entered the garage, even with your back turned to him he could spot you in a crowd of hundreds. When you finally turned around he felt like his feet had been cemented to the ground. His body felt hot, like a fever was running through his veins, and it wasnât from being in the car moments ago.Â
Arthur wasnât supposed to be here and you werenât eitherâ especially talking to his girlfriend. It throws him for a loop and he canât seem to get his brain and mouth to work together to even greet you, so he stands there while Leah makes sure everyone knows sheâs dating a Formula 1 driver.Â
The tight lipped smile you throw his direction doesnât help how heâs feeling. You should be beaming at him, in his personal space (preferably in his arms), laughing at something dumb he said, anything other than how you were right now. And he knows it's no fault but his own, but it still hurts to see you stand there and act like you donât like him, like you havenât known each other for twelve years.
Charles could blame his absence in your life on his career, but that wasnât the whole truth.Â
He had seen your texts and truthfully sometimes he was so busy that he would forget to text you back. But those times when he could give you his full attention over text or the occasional facetime were times he never took for granted. He loved hearing your laughter, seeing your smile, or even just having you send him a text about your day. But with those things he loved so dearly came that funny feeling in his chest.Â
The same feeling that he first felt last year when Lucas broke up with you, the night he told you he made it into F1, at his home race, and sprinkled in occasionally at other times. He had realized what it was not too long after the Monaco GP and at first he denied it, he thought there was no way it was possible. But then when that feeling would happen just from getting a text from you he knew he was fucked. He wasnât even going to say the word out loud, not even think it, afraid of what might come if he even allowed the universe the satisfaction of him accepting what he was feeling. You were supposed to be his best friend and not someone he had feelings for.Â
So what did he do to combat this insane revelation he had found out about himself?Â
Distance himself.Â
If he wasnât in contact with you or seeing you, then surely this silly little thing, that he once again would not acknowledge by its government name, would go away. Plus his ever so busy career was the perfect excuse for him to use in case his Mother or you questioned him.Â
And at first it wasnât hard at all, he had gradually weaned himself off from facetiming you and then texting. And it wasnât that bad because he had racing and training and media duties and partiesâ all the stuff that his life involved now to distract him. But then your texts became less and less and then on one off week he realized just how badly he missed having your stupid contact photo pop up on his phone and how he may have fucked everything up.Â
But then he met Leah through another driverâs girlfriend and he had her to distract him even more. He knew what kind of person she was from the get go, but he was basically using her too, so if she wanted to make her whole instagram about him then so be it as long as his brain was free of that thing that must not be named about you. And Leah worked for awhile, she was relatively nice and it helped that she was pretty, but she wasnât you.Â
There was no real connection between them and sometimes Charles would rather watch paint dry than have a conversation with her. And most of the time he just let her sit there and talk while he scrolled on his phone, trying not to act like his heart didnât skip a beat when a post of yours would pop up on Instagram.Â
He wanted to contact you so badly, but what was he supposed to say? Hey, I've been so busy that I haven't even picked up my phone to text you hi.Â
He knew he had caused some damage to your relationship when his Mom asked why he wasnât coming home to see you anymore and that you werenât yourself. He feels like shit about it, the idea of him making you upset is practically nightmare fuel for Charles and he doesnât know why he thought distancing himself would make things better, they had just made things worse. Made him miss you even more without even realizing it.Â
Clearly Charles had never heard the saying distance makes the heart grow fonder because if he had then maybe he wouldnât have been stood there like a fool in the Sauber garage right now. Heart racing faster than the car he just got out of at the sight of you standing here in front of him for the first time in three months.Â
What the hell was happening to him? What was this sudden effect you had on him? Had it always been there and he hadnât realized it until now? He couldnât think straight â it was clearly not a good idea to have tried to ignore these realizations (feelings) he had about you. A bad idea to not see you for months because now that you are here everything is rushing back up to the surface 10x worse than before.Â
âLong time no see stranger.â Your voice brings him back to reality, but your closer proximity has him searching for an out. His head glancing in every direction for someoneâ his race engineer, one of the mechanics, Leah, anybody to distract him from you.Â
When his search comes up short he resorts to making his stomach hurt even more by talking to you.Â
âYeah. How have you been?â God. Did he not even know how to talk to you anymore? Small talk with someone you know better than yourself had to be a torture method used by government agencies.Â
âIâve been good.â Lie, but he didnât need to know that. âI see youâve been living it up since I saw you last.âÂ
You were expecting a little awkwardness between the two of you, but the way Charles was acting was insane, it was like it was your first time meeting or something. He couldnât maintain eye contact to save his life and honestly looked like heâd rather be someplace else at the moment. Your fear of him not wanting you here was clearly not a silly worry, it was reality.Â
âUm yeah. Always busy doing something recently.âÂ
Youâve been fidgeting with the ring on your pinky finger the whole time and your movements catch Charles' gaze. His eyes immediately locking in on the silver ring still shining on your finger. Heâs surprised after the way heâs treated you these past couple months that you still have it on, but yet here you stood in front of him with it on, a sign to Charles that he did not deserve you one bit.Â
When he sees you realize that heâs staring at your ring and then sees your eyes shift to his naked finger his heart rate quickens once again. His stomach feels like it's about ready to drop out of his ass at the sight of hurt on your face thatâs then quickly replaced by a blank stare. He canât get his words out fast enough, heâs chewing on his words, mouth drier than the Sahara desert.Â
âI-um-Itâs in my-âÂ
âItâs fine Charles, really. Weâre not little kids anymore. I shouldnât be holding on to silly childhood promises.â It wasnât fine, it was far from fine. Youâre blinking back tears, your words referencing everything but the ring. But itâs a combination of everything thatâs got you upset. The two of you drifting apart, the broken childhood promises, wanting to hate him right now but still being so proud to see him out there doing what he loves, and that damn ring.Â
You felt stupid for still having it on, for thinking that he would still have his on. You needed to start being more realistic, but you were still only seventeen. An age that held so much fun and whimsy, you should be out having fun with your friends, not getting upset over a guy who clearly didnât feel the same about you. The two of you were always going to be at two different times in your lives, it was never going to work out, but fuck there is always going to be apart of you that still holds onto him. Heâs got his fingers dug so deep into you that you think you'll be old and gray and still wonder what could have been.Â
Each word you spoke felt like a stab to Charles' heart. He wanted to tell you that he still wears his ring. That itâs sitting on its designated spot in his driver's room. But once again he canât get his words out fast enough, his brain still hung up on your words for some reason. Heâs hoping you would realize that the reason he doesnât have it on was because he had just been in qualifying, but when he sees you slide your ring off and toss it in your bag those stabs to the heart intensify. He feels like heâs losing everything right in front of him, but he canât seem to get his mind and body to work together to stop it.Â
He feels an arm wrap around his and he knows it's Leah. Where was she moments ago when he was looking for an out? Maybe this situation could have been avoided and Charles wouldnât feel like he had just lost the one person in his life who truly cared about him.Â
âGood luck tomorrow Charles.âÂ
You donât feel like sticking around any longer, especially if you have to look at Charles and Leah. You let Arthur know you're gonna go find Pascale, but you donât leave without taking one last glance at Charles.Â
Itâs a long evening with Arthurâs prying questions about what's going on between his brother and you. All you can do is shrug your shoulders because really you donât actually know what happened yourself, you assumed you drifted apart, but was there something else that happened that you didnât know about?Â
The next day you decide to watch the race from Sauberâs hospitality with Pascale, hoping to get away from Arthurâs never ending questions and Leahâs presence in general. Pascale luckily hadnât pressed you on the Charles matter, but sheâs practically your second Mother and she knows too that thereâs something going on between Charles and you, sheâs known from the beginning.
Charles ended up placing eleventh, which is miles better than his last two races, which were DNFs. Though you donât even bother to go to the garage with Pascale, opting to stay in hospitality until itâs time to leave. It may have been petty of you, but you really werenât in the mood to see Charles again and from his behavior yesterday he clearly doesnât care that you're not there.Â
But that was far from the truth. In fact Charles was praying that you would show up in the garage this morning, but when Arthur shows up solo he canât hide the frown that forms on his face. The praying then moves onto seeing you post race, but that is quickly diminished when his Mother shows up without you in tow either.Â
Your words from yesterday hung heavy in Charles' mind all last night. I shouldnât be holding onto silly childhood promises bothered him more than it should have. And he wracked his brain trying to figure out what you could have been referencing. It wasnât until he was almost asleep that he remembered a certain promise that the two of you made at ten and thirteen. Sleep was the last thing on his mind as he laid there wide awake staring at the ceiling recalling the memory in his mind.
He was such a fucking asshole. Heâd done the one thing you promised him not to do. Granted he never really forgot about you, you were still clearly on his mind these past three months, but to you it really did seem like he had forgotten about you. Like he had gone off and became this famous race car driver that couldnât be bothered to text his childhood best friend.
God he had fucked up, like truly fucked up, and all he wanted to do was explain himself (without revealing you know what), apologize, and try and get back to the way things used to be. That though, was proving to be easier said than done when you wouldnât even come around. And by the time heâs done with his post race duties youâre back at the hotel ready to head back home. Charles doesnât think heâll ever get the chance to redeem himself and you're left wondering why you even agreed to come in the first place.Â
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
A week later you're at home sitting on your bed, face shoved into a math textbook trying to figure out some formula when your phone rings. Charles' contact photo pops up on your phone and you contemplate not answering it. You havenât had any contact with him since Monza so you wonder why heâs decided to call you of all things on a random Monday. But against your better judgment you press answer and put it on speaker before tossing it back down on your bed.Â
âBonjour?âÂ
Thereâs muffled sounds in the background, but Charles hasnât spoken a word, and you wonder if he accidentally butt dialed you.Â
âY/N.â His voice finally echos through the speaker and you hate the way your heart flutters at the sound of your name rolling off his tongue.Â
Charles had been working himself up to call you for hours, his finger hovering over your contact too many times to count. He thinks he may have blacked out a little when he finally pressed his thumb down on the screen and then heard your sweet voice, hence his delayed response. Today was his last chance to tell you the big news he'd hoped to tell you last week in Monza, but that clearly didnât work out.Â
The big news in question? Him finally signing with Ferrari.Â
The team that he had dreamt of driving for once he got into F1 had finally given him a chance. It was not only his dream, but his Fatherâs dream for Charles too. Many weekends with his Father spent at race tracks had all led up to him getting that initial seat this year and then finally getting that Ferrari seat for next year, he only wished his Father could be here to witness it. Charles couldnât have been more happy to finally accomplish that dream not only for himself, but also his Father.Â
The other person who knew about how badly he wanted to be sporting that Ferrari red and supported him in finally reaching that goal was you. And to Charles it didnât matter if you guys perhaps werenât exactly on the best of terms right now, he wanted you to be the first person he told, just like last year when he got into F1. He sure as hell didnât want you to find out from the press release, so here he was telling you over the phone.Â
âOui?â
âIâve done it. Iâm driving for Ferrari next year.â It feels good to say it outloud, especially to you because you know just how much it means to him.Â
Thereâs silence from your end for some time and Charles checks to make sure you hadnât hung up on him, but the call time is still going. Heâs about ready to say your name when he hears sniffles echo through the speaker.
âAre you crying?â Heâs worried heâs somehow done something once again to make you upset.Â
You are in fact crying, as much as you hate it. Itâs a mixture of happy and sad tears that you're desperately trying to wipe away like he can see you. Happy tears for him finally signing with Ferrari, a goal that you knew he would accomplish with no issue. Sad tears because you wished he was here telling you in person, wished that things were like they used to be, wished that you never developed feelings for him, and wished that whatever that situation was in Monza last week had never happened.Â
âIâm just really happy for you Charlie.â His heart skipped a beat hearing you call him Charlie, it had been too long since youâd graced him with that nickname for his liking. âI told you Ferrari would see what they had missed out on and come running.âÂ
A smile tugged at his lips as he recalled that night on the swings when he told you about him getting into F1. âI wanted you to be the first person to know.â You canât ignore the butterflies that form in your stomach at the thought of him thinking about you, wanting you to be the first to know, but youâre still crying, your emotions all over the place.Â
When silence fills the line and he still hears your sniffles, he knows itâs not just happy tears youâre crying. It was time to face the elephant over the phone.Â
âListen I know things have been weird between us these past couple months and,â He paused, trying to choose his words carefully. âI know itâs my fault. I broke that promise I made you and I hate myself for it everyday.â The idea of him distancing himself from you was the dumbest idea heâs ever had. He wasnât better off without you, he was better with you. His feelings towards you aside, heâd rather die than not have you in his life.Â
âI got so caught up in this new lifestyle and I lost myself for a while.â Maybe he shouldnât be lying to you, but he wasnât about ready to admit you know what. Heâd already fucked up enough, he didnât need to go spilling his guts and fuck everything up even more.
âAnd then in Monza I was shocked to see you there and I felt like an ass for forgetting about you and I was trying to figure out what to say, but you were clearly upset and it was honestly just a mess.â He took a deep breath before continuing. âBasically what Iâm trying to say is that Iâm sorry for being a dick and that I really miss you.âÂ
His thumb toyed with the ring on his finger as he waited for your response and he remembered you still didnât know he still wore his. âI also still wear my ring. I just hadnât gotten the chance to put it back on after qualifying last week.â His gaze never broke from the ring as he spoke. âI donât like that you think I would ever stop wearing it. Gonna wear it till the grave Y/N.âÂ
His last sentence was mumbled, but you heard him loud and clear. Your gaze shifted towards your dresser where the silver ring had sat for the past week. Perhaps you had jumped the gun with your actions last week, you knew he had to take off his jewelry when he got into the car, but in the moment your emotions were telling you otherwise. âYou made me feel like shit Charles. Itâs a horrible feeling to see someone exiting your life in real time and knowing you really canât do anything about it.âÂ
âI know and Iâm so sorry.â He runs his hand through his hair in frustration, and he thinks heâs done it so many times that he might have a bald spot by morning.Â
You feel like youâre forgiving him too easily, but youâve missed him so much. And to hear him finally admit that he fucked up and say that he missed you too has you unfortunately very easily swayed. Heâs been in your life for so long itâs felt like a piece of you was missing these past couple months without having contact with him. So, you forgive him, because you love him.
âI want things to go back to normal, like before.â Youâre standing in front of your dresser now, ring rolling between your fingers.Â
âThey will.â He glanced back down at his ring. âI promise.âÂ
âYou promise?â You asked as you slid the ring back on your finger, a missing part of now you back in its rightful place.Â
âI promise.âÂ
twenty two and twenty five
Over the past four years Charles and you had matured significantly.Â
You had graduated and landed a job that you loved at home in Monaco. It required you to travel a lot, which you loved, but also came with amazing off time and flexible hours. A perk you were beyond grateful for because that meant you could attend the majority of Charles races. You had also gotten your own place, a cute little apartment, and was truly embracing adulthood.Â
When it came to the love department thoughâ Charles was still there.
Over the four years you had your share of talking stages and two boyfriends who both only lasted a couple months. Your hectic work schedule didnât help matters, but neither did your feelings towards Charles that youâve been harboring for the past eight years. You really would have thought youâd have gotten over those, figured it was a thing of adolescents, but your twenties came and the feelings never went. It wasnât as bad as when you were younger, you learned to handle yourself better and your job keeping you busy helped that. The two of you were at a good place in your relationship and you came to terms that unless you were a big girl and confessed your feelings to him, then you were just going to have to live with him at arms distance.Â
Like you when it came to romantic relationshipsâ you were still Charles number one, as much as he tried to make it work with other girls, they just werenât you. He had thought multiple times over the years that he was going to tell you how he felt, but you were either talking to someone or had a boyfriend, the timing never right. So he learned, like you, to live with his feelings towards you. A thing that was necessary if he didnât want a repeat of what happened when he tried to distance himself from you.
So here the two of you wereâ adults who were completely oblivious to how either of you felt about each other for years, hopelessly pining over each other.Â
Charles' career on the other hand was more of a success story than his love life. In the past four years he had accomplished his Maiden win in Belgium during his first year with Ferrari and then his second the next week in Italy. Then went on to win three more races during this year's season.Â
A season with three wins may sound like a great accomplishment, but the thing was that he should have had more than three. To say that Charles' fourth season with Ferrari was stressful was an understatement for the ages. He had never been more happy for winter break to arrive than he was this year. He had started the season out on a high by winning the first race of the season, but life somehow had a way of humbling him.Â
Horrible strategy calls from the team, bad pit stops, and car troubles had cost Charles his chance at the championship. It seemed like for every high he hadâ five lows followed. So needless to say when he saw the checkered flag at Abu Dhabi he was somewhat relieved that the season was over and perhaps making the podium may have lifted his spirits a little too.Â
But that relief was short lived, because in true Charles fashion, he canât get out of his head about the what ifs from the season. He had wanted to just let it go, leave it behind him and look forward to this time off and the new season ahead. But all his brain wanted to think about was maybe if we would have gone with softs instead of hards or pitted one lap earlier or managed his tires better then maybe he would have been still coming down from the high of winning the championship right now instead of sulking about.Â
Heâd been a little distant since break started and you knew he was probably in his head about everything. So when a text pops up on your phone from him late one evening telling you to meet him at the harbor you donât even think twice about telling him youâll be there in ten. If you had to guess what he had planned, youâd bet all your money on taking his yacht out to look at the stars. It was something the two of you had done for a couple years now, but it was usually over summer break, not the week before Christmas. But for Charles you would do anything, even brave going out on the water, at night, during the winter.Â
When Charles seeâs you walk up to his slip on the dock wearing what looks to be the coziest outfit and holding his favorite blanket from your apartment he thinks his heart is about ready to explode. âYouâre lucky I love you Charles. Itâs gonna be so cold out on the water.âÂ
I love you. The words echo in his mind as he helps you into the boat. Itâs nothing new for you two to say it to each other, and heâs under the impression youâre saying it platonically, but god does it sound so heavenly to hear those three little words come out of your mouth and be directed towards him.Â
âIâm the luckiest man alive.â Heâs referring to you and that glimmer in his eye would tell anyone that he was, but you donât see it, youâre too busy getting situated in your designated spot next to the captain's seat.Â
Once heâs got the boat a good enough distance out into the water he deploys the anchor and you make your way out to the loungers on the deck. You push two of them together, making a big enough space for both you and Charles to relax.Â
Youâre already cozied up with the blanket by the time he makes his way over to you, but he doesnât even have to ask, youâre already pulling back the blanket for him to slide under.Â
He lets out a sigh once he gets comfortable beside you. âI needed this.âÂ
A hum in agreement comes from you as you scoot a little closer to Charles, a gust of cold wind blowing through the air.Â
âThereâs the big dipper.â Charles points his finger up to the sky, your eyes following where heâs pointing to. The two of you take turns pointing out what you think are constellations, but are undoubtedly random stars in made up shapes, but it doesnât matter to either of you.Â
The gentle lull of the waves crashing against the boat fills the silence that falls between the two of you once youâve run out of things to point out. And youâve somehow ended up cuddled into Charles' side, his arm wrapped around you, and your head on his chest. You couldnât help it, heâs always been a walking furnace, and when the opportunity presents itself to be in his arms you were gonna take it.Â
It was something that was happening more and more with you two recentlyâ pushing the envelope per say on what your friendship entailed. Cuddling, staying the night at each other's apartments, hands lingering a little too long after a hug were all normal things for friends to doâ right? Friends who somehow while doing these things couldnât tell that the other person felt the same as they did.Â
Love may be blind, but in Charles and yourâs case, you were blind to love.Â
You donïżœïżœïżœt know how long youâve been out here, but you think you could spend eternity out here with him. The feeling of comfort, safety, and the feeling of home that he brings you when heâs around is something you donât think you can ever live without again. Heâs your person and you hope you're his, no matter what the future for the two of you entails.Â
The feeling of his fingers ghosting across your arm and down towards your hand tells you heâs searching for one thing and when his pinky finger links with yours you know heâs got something on his pretty little mind.Â
âYou wanna talk about it?â You whisper, your head still resting on his solid chest.
He doesnât respond for a while and you think he perhaps didnât hear you, but then he speaks and it sounds like blasphemy coming out of his mouth.Â
âWhat if I quit?âÂ
Your body freezes at his words and youâre hoping heâs not meaning what you think, but when you lift your head to see nothing close to a joking manner on his face you know this is about to get serious.Â
âIâd think youâd be miserable. You love racing, you were born to do it, itâs in your blood Charles. All the hard work youâve put in from a literal child to nowââ You shake your head, not even wanting to think about him quitting racing. âDonât be stupid and throw it all away. Youâre just only getting started.âÂ
A deep sigh comes from him, his eyes fixated on your now intertwined hands as he rubs his thumb over your knuckles. âIâm not going to, but there were so many times this past season that I thought about it. I know thatâs crazy to say after I won three times, but god the lows of racing truly are lows. Iâd have a good weekend and then have literally a weekend from hell the next race week. Itâs just a lotâ mentally. Trying to live up to everyoneâs expectations, the teams, the fans, the media, and my own is like a mental prison sometimes.âÂ
You had sat up at this point, and almost like a small child Charles had clung to you, his head in your lap as you gently ran your fingers through hair. You knew he had a rough season, but you didnât think it had taken this much of a toll on him.Â
âAnd youâre right. I love racing and Iâd be miserable without it, but sometimes Iâm miserable with it.âÂ
The frown that had formed on your face moments ago had deepened at his confession. âI didnât know the season had affected you this much Charles. Wish you would have talked to me sooner about it.âÂ
âSorry.â He mumbles.Â
âYou have nothing to be sorry for Charlie, youâre allowed to feel how you feel. And I know you probably get sick of hearing me say it, but Iâm still so immensely proud of you. Like Iâve said before, you could finish dead last in every race and Iâd still be proud. I know this season was a rough one at times, but you won three times and were on the podium eleven times. Thatâs still something to be proud of. So for every time you're miserable because of racing, think about me telling you repeatedly how proud I am of you and maybe youâll just be miserable because of me instead.âÂ
You see the corners of his mouth move up and you know youâve gotten a little smile out of him. âThatâs funny that you think me hearing you say that youâre proud of me would make me miserable. It actually has the opposite effect, so your plan may work, but it would result in me being happier instead of more miserable, which is what I think we want to accomplish right?âÂ
âYes, I love happy Charlie, but I still love miserable Charlie too.âÂ
Heâs sat up, the two of you sitting face to face now, and you arenât sure if it's the cool breeze or him staring at you that makes a shiver run up your spine. âThatâs good to know.âÂ
Heâs still staring at you and even with only the moon as your source of light, those pretty blue eyes of his are as bright as ever, and staring into your soul. And for a split second you think heâs leaning in and you think this might be the moment heâs gonna kiss you, the moment youâve been waiting for since you were thirteen. But youâre completely wrong, heâs only reaching for the blanket as he leans back onto the lounger once more.Â
âMerci Y/N, truly. For always being here for me, especially for tonight. It was nice to finally get that off my chest. Je tâaime.âÂ
You claim your spot back next to Charles and you donât even second guess yourself when you lay your head back on his chest. âJe tâaime aussi Charlie.âÂ
Charles, while he canât complain about having you in his arms and your head on his chest. He can kick himself for that moment mere seconds ago. He was finally going to do it, it was the perfect time, but he chickened out and reached for the blanket instead of using that hand to cup your cheek. He could drive a race car at 230 mph, but couldnât work up the courage to kiss the girl he was in love with. Maybe heâd find the courage sometime in the next four years. But for now he could live with having you cuddled up against him and knowing that even if it may be platonic, you love him too.Â
twenty three and twenty sixÂ
The Monaco Grand Prix.Â
An world renowned event. A pinnacle for motorsports. People from all around the world come to the tiny principality every year to watch twenty of the world's best drivers race around the streets of Monaco.Â
As a child you watched the grandstands go up every year and you dreamed of getting to watch Charles race those very same streets that you took to school. The two of you as kids watching from the crowd, not knowing that some of those drivers Charles would drive alongside one day, even being teammates with some of them. Charles could only hope that one day that would be him on that top step, hearing his own national anthem play at his home race. Â
That one day had yet to happen after six seasons in F1. After three DNFâs, horrible strategy, and two lost pole positionsâ Charles really didnât think winning his home race was ever going to happen. He had started to believe the âMonaco curseâ more and more year after year.Â
You on the other hand didnât believe that the curse existed. You did believe that the idea of one had made Charles be more in his head when the race came around every year, and in a sense perhaps making him not perform the best at times. But no, you didnât believe in the Monaco curse.
Every year you had hoped he would win and sadly when he didnât you were there to pick up the pieces. You knew his time would come and granted you didnât think it would take this long. But the universe works in mysterious ways, thereâs a reason for everything, and you knew there was a reason Charles hadnât won yet.Â
And as this year's grand prix rolled around you hoped that this time the universe was ready to give him what he deserved.Â
You did have a good feeling about the race this year, or at least a better feeling than prior years. It was mainly because Charles had been soâ carefree these past couple days. Heâs usually already thinking about Monaco at the race the week before and the nerves have set in come media day, but this year heâs different.Â
Heâs excited of course, to be at home for the week and to see everyone for more than a couple days, but during the days leading up to media day he doesnât show you any sign of nervousness or doubt. And you canât help but think that this year is the year, he seems to finally be in the right headspace to win this thing.Â
Charles and you had spent basically every free moment the two of you had together this week. It was nice, the two of you together again like old times. You had gotten the week off from work, a perk from your job, and it wasnât like Charles had to travel to another country. So, the two of you took full advantage of the week. Dinner with both families together, hanging out with friends, and just enjoying each other's company filled your Monday through Wednesday.Â
But come Wednesday evening you found yourself at Charles apartment after a long day on the water with all your mutual friends. Youâre absolutely beat and ready to be back at your place when Charles asks you to come back to his, and you want to say no, but the way he looks in golden hour could be used as a hypnotization technique, so you say yes.Â
He claims heâs got something to show you, but the whole car ride and trek into his apartment he wonât budge on telling you what it is. It isnât until he sits down at his piano with a blush creeping up his neck that you know what heâs got to show you.Â
âHave you been working on new music?â You ask with a hopeful smile on your face.Â
His fingers ghosted over the keys and his pinky lightly tapped oneâ the sound filling the room. âFor a while now and I think itâs finally ready.â The blush had made its way onto his cheeks and heâs fidgeting with his bracelets as he makes eye contact with you. âSo, I think itâs only right that the person that itâs for should get to hear it first.âÂ
Your eyes widened in surprise and now youâve both got crimson painted cheeks. âYou wrote a song for me?!âÂ
âYeah.â He states sheepishly.Â
Youâve always loved hearing Charles play the piano. There were many late nights spent where you sat in his apartment and just listened to him mess around on the piano. Those nights were shamelessly some of your favorite moments with Charles, it was like the world didnât exist and it was just you two and the piano. So to know that he thought and even cared enough about you to write you something had your heart about ready to leap out of your chest.Â
âWell, let's hear it then.â You sat down on your usual spot on the couch and eagerly waited for the music to hit your ears.Â
He hesitates at first, his fingers slightly slipping on the keys, but once he gets himself sorted the sound that comes from that piano nearly brings tears to your eyes. Itâs beautiful and heartfelt and you canât believe he wrote something like this while he was thinking of you. Itâs tugging at those feelings youâve still got for him after ten years and you try not to get your hopes up that this means he feels the same as you.Â
When the song is over his head immediately turns to you for reassurance, but all he sees is your body barreling towards him. Youâve got your arms around him before he can even process whatâs happening, but from your excited words of nonsense he knows you loved it.Â
âOh mon dieu!â Is the first coherent thing youâre able to get out.Â
âI take it you liked it?âÂ
âLiked it? I loved it Charlie! It was beautiful and the fact that it was for me made me love it even more. Truly what did I ever do to deserve someone like you in my life? Merci a million times.âÂ
âIâm glad you loved it. Iâve been working on it for months, wanted to get it perfect in time to show you now.âÂ
Youâre both beaming at each other and to anyone from the outside looking in, the two of you looked so in love it was crazy. Crazy that the both of you have been harboring feelings for each other for years and years and neither of you have made the first move.Â
âWill you play me some more?â You try to give him your best puppy dog eyes and of course he canât say no to you, puppy dog eyes or not. You give him one last hug as a thank you before you sit back down on the couch and let the melodic sounds soothe you. In fact it soothes you so much that combined with the tiredness from being on the boat all day you end up eventually falling asleep.Â
You donât even realize youâve fallen asleep until you feel Charles gently shaking you awake telling you that is time for bed. Itâs not uncommon for the two of you to spend the night at one anotherâs places. Youâve spent many nights in Charles' guest bedroom after drunken nights out or sometimes just for fun. Youâre clinging to him, still basically asleep, as he helps you walk towards what you think is the guest bedroom, but itâs his.Â
Charles was only going to grab your pajamas that you had left here last time, they were just in the laundry basket on his dresser and it would just take a second. But you followed him into his room still thinking it was the guest room and Charles doesnât even know youâve come in behind him until he turns around to see you crawling into his bed.
That all too familiar feeling starts to bloom in his chest as he sees you curled up and comfortable in his bed. Heâd want nothing more than to climb in next to you and hold you all night, but he knows the guest room is his room tonight. Charles doesnât even make it two steps before you call out his name. When he turns around heâs not expecting to see you lying there staring at him with those sleepy eyes, comforter pulled back as you pat the empty spot next to you. He knows he shouldnât, this is different than cuddling on the couch or sharing beds as kids, it feels different at least. But against his better judgment he climbs in next to you and like heâs your missing puzzle piece you instantly slide into Charles arms.Â
Itâs like home, being in each otherâs embrace.Â
The next morning when you wake up in Charles' room it takes you a minute to remember everything, but the blush that creeps onto your face at the memory of you and Charles cuddling in his bed is embarrassingly bad. And you thank god Charles isnât next to you right now to see it.Â
You do wonder where heâs gone though. Heâs not in the living room or kitchen, and itâs still too early for him to have left for media day, but then you hear complaining coming from the bathroom.Â
âMaman! No, that's going to be too short!âÂ
As you peek around the door frame you find Pascale cutting Charles' hair, a tradition the two of them have had every year before the Monaco GP.Â
âCharles last time I checked youâre not a hair stylist, let your Maman do her job.â You teased as you finally entered the bathroom and you see him roll his eyes at you in the mirror.
Pascale lights up at the sight of you and leans over to give you a quick kiss on the cheek. âMon amour, youâre here early.â The look on her face tells you she knows you spent the night, but itâs not like itâs something new or anything happened. Hell even if she didnât know she could definitely tell you had just rolled out of bed.Â
âI spent the night. Fell asleep after we were out on the boat all day.â You shrugged your shoulders, it truly was no big deal (you sleeping in his bed and cuddling with him aside).Â
She doesnât say anything, but she does nothing to hide the smile on her face and sly looks she gives you and Charles the whole time sheâs cutting his hair. Sheâs been waiting for the prophecy to fulfill itself forever and that prophecy just so happens to be Charles and you ending up together. Call it Motherâs intuition, but sheâs known you two were made for eachother since you were kids. If you didnât end up together soon she was going to have to do her own plotting to get you two to fess up about your feelings.
Pascale can see how you two look at each other, how Charlesâ eyes light up when you enter the room. How youâve always been his soft spot since you were little kids. The way you speak about Charles like heâd hung the stars and the moon in the sky. She knew you fell first and Charles a couple years later. All these little things sheâs noticed and stored away for that eventual wedding day.Â
You can see Charles staring at you through the mirror and itâs making you squirm, his eyes burning into you. âYou gonna get rid of that facial hair too?â You try to get him to focus on anything other than you at the moment.Â
His mouth opens in fake shock and Pascale curses him for moving. âIâm actually thinking of growing a full beard.âÂ
âOh please donât.â
âââ§âââââââ§ââât.âÂ
Charles and you donât speak about you spending the night in his bed or in his arms. In fact you donât see him again until qualifying on Saturday where he puts it on pole. Youâre ecstatic and you can tell he is too even though heâs trying to remain calm and collected while he does his press duties. Heâs gotten pole two times before in Monaco, he knows pole doesnât mean you win, but he canât help but think itâs a good sign.Â
That night you find yourself back at Charles' apartment by his request once again. Which was a surprise, you figured heâd want to be alone the night before the big race. But itâs quite the opposite, he wanted your company, he canât get how good it felt to have you in his arms in his bed the other night and he selfishly hopes it happens again tonight.Â
âFeeling good about tomorrow?â You asked as the two of you sat down for an amazing pre race dinner of pizza. His trainer may not like it, but you two thought it was a good idea. He needed all the positive energy he could get and if that meant pizza for dinner, then so be it.Â
âYeah. The car has been consistent the past two days and Iâve got pole.â He paused for a moment and you can tell he wants to say something, but he stuffs his mouth with pizza instead. You donât press the matter anymore, figuring he didnât want to talk about it anymore, didnât want to possibly jinx anything. Itâs a relatively quiet dinner the rest of the time, he asks about how your job is going and you two shamelessly gossip for a moment about two old friends who recently broke up.Â
Itâs not until youâre putting the leftover pizza into the fridge that he brings up tomorrow again.Â
âIt feels right this time.â Heâs leaning against the counter, eyes trained on you as you turn back around to face him. âI mean tomorrowâ it feels right. I think itâs gonna happen.âÂ
A smile tugs at the corners of your mouth as you move to lean against the counter next to him. âI think so too. Youâve been different too, more relaxed this week. Think it might be the universe telling us itâs finally gonna happen?âÂ
A deep sigh comes from Charles. âMon dieu I hope so.âÂ
You glance over at the time on the microwaveâ 11:00 p.m. Shit. You didnât think it was that late already.Â
âItâs getting late Charles. You should be in bed and I should be heading home. Itâs a big day tomorrow.â You go to give him a hug goodbye, but heâs just staring at you, and it throws you for a loop. âWhatâs wrong?âÂ
He swallows hard, his adamâs apple bobbing in his throat. Was he sure he wanted to ask you this? Would it make things weird? It never has before when heâs asked you, but this time felt different. Fuck his palms were drenched in sweat and he could feel his heart beat racing.Â
âUmâ well you could just spend the night if you wanted toâÂ
You try not to act like you werenât silently hoping the whole night that heâd ask you to stay. You had figured he wouldnât want you to again after you basically invaded his bed the other night, so hearing him tell you to stay made you a little giddy.Â
âTraffic is a nightmare this time of yearâŠâ You act like you're weighing your options while you fully know youâre going to say yes. âProbably take me twice as long to get home, even at this time of night.â You fake ponder some more, really putting on a show. âYeah I guess Iâll spend the night.âÂ
He tries to hide the smile on his face when he hears you finally accept his offer and as much as he would like to stay up and talk some more, he really did need to be getting to bed. âWell, I probably should be in bed by now. So Iâll see you in the morning, yeah?âÂ
âYeah. I should go to bed too.âÂ
So you follow him down the hall towards the bedrooms. When he reaches his room he opens the door, but lingers in the doorway. You being a couple paces behind him, figured he was just waiting to tell you goodnight. But when you reach the guest room, which is across from his room, he doesnât say anything to you. Your hand lingers above the door knob and something inside of you tells you not to open itâ to turn around instead.Â
Youâre met with his piercing blue eyes staring at you as you turn around. His gaze sometimes could be so intense, but this time you matched him. There was an obvious tension in the air, but neither of you were brave enough to be the one to break it. Then suddenly you see Charles nod his head towards his room before finally going past the doorway. Heâd left the door open behind him and you knew that was just another unspoken invitation. And like a moth to a flame you followed behind him, not even second guessing your actions. You hadnât even opened the guest bedroom door, you were a goner as soon as he asked you to spend the night.Â
For the second time in a week the two of you shared the same bed, not sexually, but it definitely wasnât friendly or at least how normal friends would share a bed. But tonight heâs in your arms, your fingers lightly combing through his hair as he rests his head on your stomach. He falls asleep rather quickly, his light snores filling the room, but sleep evades you that night. Your heads a mess, you canât help but think that Charles has to feel the same way as you, thereâs just no way that he doesnât.Â
What man is this intimate with someone in a non sexual way and doesnât have the slightest bit of feelings for them? But then your heart breaks at the idea of him just stringing you along and you know youâve got to set up some boundaries to protect yourself. Unfortunately you were never going to be the one to admit how you felt first, so unless he spills his guts, then this was the last time youâd share a bed with Charles like this.Â
The next morning heâs already gone and at the track by the time you wake up and when you grab your phone from the nightstand you see heâd sent you a text.Â
Charlie: i left early this morning and you just looked too peaceful to wake up before i left. so iâll see you before lights out.Â
A sigh escaped past your lips as you tossed your phone on the bed, today was going to be a long day.Â
You made the journey back to your apartment to get ready and then fought the traffic again to get down to the circuit. The hustle and bustle distracts your brain from continuing your spiral session from last night, something you were grateful for. You were here to cheer on and support Charles, not go into a frenzy once again about whether or not he likes you.Â
A good amount of your time is spent in Ferrariâs hospitality chatting with everyone and discussing potential outcomes for the race. You donât end up seeing Charles until the time between the drivers parade and race time. Heâs in his drivers room when you find him and heâs literally the calmest youâve ever seen him before a race.Â
His face lights up when he sees you and heâs immediately pulling you in for a hug. âDidnât think you were gonna come for a second. Weâve usually seen each other by now.âÂ
âYou know I wouldnât miss it for the world. Just got caught up talking to everyone and you know how our Moms get in a large group. I had to wrangle them in before they invited everyone over for dinner tonight.âÂ
âWell I donât plan on being home for dinner tonight. Iâm going to be out celebrating.â Heâs got a cheeky grin on his face as speaks.Â
You laughed lightly at his new found confidence. âOh someone is sure of themself.âÂ
He only laughs along with you, as the two of you sit down on his physio table.
The two of you chat some more about random things, like if heâs planning on going to Jimmyâz or someplace else tonight. You donât even realize how long youâve been talking until he gets a knock on his door letting him know itâs twenty minutes till lights out. Before you leave you stand in front of him, holding out your ring clad pinky finger and like a natural reflex Charles wraps his around yours, pulling them close to his chest.Â
âYouâre gonna do great and when you take that top step on the podium Iâm gonna be there front and center cheering you on.âÂ
âYou better be.â Heâs serious, he doesnât want to win this thing if you aren't right there alongside him.
âI promise Charlie.âÂ
âââ§âââââââ§ââ
You think you might pass out or throw up when the lights go out and the race finally begins. It then turns into thinking youâre going to do both when thereâs a red flag not even halfway through the first lap. Your mind automatically goes straight to Charles and your stomach churns at the idea of him being hurt, screw the win, all that mattered to you was that he was okay. Thankfully heâs not involved in the crash, but the red flag lasts for what seems forever. And eventually you have to endure the start of the race again.Â
Youâre a nervous wreck the whole race, but you think with how hard Pascale has been gripping your hand that she might be more nervous than you. Itâs the longest 78 laps of your life and youâre praying he can maintain the lead, put a big enough gap between Oscar that he can just ride this race out. Lap by lap heâs holding steady but that just makes you more nervous. The knot in your stomach grows more and more as that lap number gets closer to 78.Â
Heâs driven so well the whole time you couldnât have been more proud. Youâd been holding back tears since lap 68, but when you hear him over the radio on lap 75 say that heâs just going to bring it home you canât help but let a couple tears fall. And by now you know the win is his. Heâs got almost a nine second lead and as long as he keeps his head clear he was going to be the first one to see the checkered flag.Â
The feeling of seeing Charles cross the finish line and knowing he had won was indescribable. The whole Ferrari unit was going crazy, already rushing down to be there when Charles got out of the car. Youâre cheering as tears run down your face, your Mom and Pascale hugging you, the two of them also in tears. Itâs surreal, him finally winning, you can only imagine what heâs feeling like right now. You waste no time in heading over to get the best spot to watch the podium ceremony. Youâre front and center, the metal barrier pressed up against your abdomen as more people fill the crowd behind you.Â
The feeling you got seeing him come out, take that top step, and proudly hold that trophy was something you wished you could feel forever. To see him wrapped up in the Monaco flag as the anthem played, the visible weight taken off of his shoulders. You were so unbelievably proud of him and so utterly in love with him. The tears just wouldnât stop coming as you watched him shine up there. The universe had finally decided that this was his time, he was destined to win this race today.Â
Charles feels on top of the world as he looks down at everyone in the crowd, he canât believe heâd finally won his home race. Heâd immediately spotted you as soon as he took that top step and he could see how happy you are for him, tears streaming down your face paired with that beaming smile. His heart has never felt as full as it does right now. And as he stands there hearing his national anthem play at his home race he knows that today was meant to be. The universe put him here, put you here, for a reason. Heâs tired of pretending like his life wouldnât be better without you being his. The two of you havenât broken eye contact for awhile, both of you grinning like fools, and he decides that now is the time.Â
âJe suis amoureux de vousâ He mouths to you.Â
It takes you a moment to realize what he was saying, but when you do you think youâre dreaming. Thereâs no way he just admitted to being in love with you right here, during his podium celebration. You pinch yourself just for good measure before mouthing it back to him. And if it was even possible his smile gets even bigger.Â
Youâre the first person he wants to see after the celebratory champagne pop. He canât wait a second longer to tell you how he actually feels out loud. He doesnât care that heâs drenched in champagne or that thereâs hundreds of people around. Heâs waited too long to let a moment like this go by. Heâs pushing his way through the crowd to find you, heâs basically getting manhandled, but he doesnât care, youâre his priority. And when he finally finds you itâs like a scene straight out of a movie.Â
His adrenaline is pumping and he doesnât even think about what heâs doing, heâs just running straight towards you, his heart fluttering when you smile at the sight of him. His hands cup your face and in an instant his lips are on yours. It takes you by surprise, but once your brain finally processes whatâs happening, you grab him by his race suit, pulling him closer to you, deepening the kiss. He tastes like champagne and sweat, his lips soft, and his facial hair tickles your face. Kissing Charles is everything you could have ever dreamed of and more, youâd never thought the day would come.Â
When you finally pull back it feels like the world is spinning and Charles laughs at you being drunk off one kiss from him. His hands cup your face once more causing you to focus on him. âIâm in love with you. Have been for years, but Iâve just been too scared to say anything, but winning today let me know the universe was on my side. And I couldnât pass up the opportunity once again to tell you how I feel.â Your eyes widen at hearing him say heâs been in love with you for years. âDonât act so surprised. I made it painfully obvious sometimes.â His dimples peaking out as he smiles at you.Â
âIâve been in love with you since I was thirteen Charlie.âÂ
Now itâs his turn to look surprised. âWhy didnât you say anything?âÂ
âWas too scared that you didnât feel the same.âÂ
âI could never not love you Y/N. Itâs always been you, youâre my person. I wish I would have told you sooner so I could have been doing this more often.â He pulls you in for another kiss and you think if he didnât have his arms around you your legs would have given out.Â
Never in a million years did you think that Charles would be confessing his love to you after heâd just won his home race. If thirteen year old you could see you right now sheâd probably die. You canât believe the man you love with every fiber of your being loves you back. The universe definitely wanted today to be a win not only for Charles, but for you.Â
He grabs your hand and presses your ring clad pinky finger to his lips. âMon coeur.â Then he presses another kiss to your lips. âJe tâaime.â
âJe tâaime aussi.âÂ
thirty three and thirty six
The summer sun had started to make her farewell to the principality of Monaco, pink and orange hues swirled in the sky. A little boy and girl play on a weathered playset, their giggles echoing through the open air. The sound of a screeching sliding door tells them that their Maman is coming to get them before they even hear her holler their names. âCome say goodbye to grand-mĂšre and grand-pĂšre!âÂ
Their tiny bodies run towards the house and are soon met with lots of hugs and kisses from their grandparents, who they see very often, but it wouldnât seem like it by the way they were acting.Â
âOk, who wants ice cream?â Their Papa asks after all the goodbyes are said and they are out the door.Â
âMe!â Is said in unison from the two children.Â
The little girl has her Papa wrapped around her finger, he just thinks the world of her as they walk hand in hand down the street, while the little boy is definitely a Mamanâs boy.Â
âYou know your Maman and I used to come to this place all the time when we were younger.âÂ
âWe know Papa, youâve told us a hundred times, and we come here all the time.â The little girl sasses her Papa.
âI know but I just like to reminisce.â The man gives his wife a wink and she knows heâs about ready to go down memory lane.
The journey to the ice cream shop is filled with stories about their younger years and luckily for the children the ice cream shop isnât that far away.Â
That all too familiar sweet smell soon fills the parents senses and it brings them back to when they were around their childrenâs age. That same bell on the door dings as they enter and that same old man who should have retired a decade ago is still working behind the counter.Â
âAh the Leclercs! My favorite family. You know Iâm gonna have to start making extra vanilla ice cream just to accommodate you guys.âÂ
taglist: @rana030 @blueflorals @sltwins
#charles leclerc#charles leclerc x reader#charles leclerc imagine#charles leclerc fanfic#charles leclerc fic#f1 x reader#f1 fanfic#charles leclerc fluff#mine#writing#god please don't flop
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
That knife flies towards him and manages to imbed itself in his chest, just below his shoulder. He doesnât seem to react though, his unwavering gaze burning a hole through Cooperâs head. Reeling a hand back, he prepares to lash fire in his direction but stops short the moment he scrambles to grab Jonas. He should have expected as much from this cowardâcouldnât just fight him like a man. Had to bring out the worst in him.
The man whistles and he can hear footsteps pounding up the stairs; his eyes dart over to the men walking into the midst of their exchange and he shoots them a dangerous glare.
âIf yaâll donât skedaddle in thâ next ten seconds, yer gonna end up dust in thâ wind like yer big bad friend here.â Sneers Butch at the cowardly manâs cronies, throwing a whip of fire in their direction. He doesnât aim to hit them right away, but the heat would surely singe any facial hair off of their facesâ-enough so to hopefully send them packing. But honestly? He had no pity for men who sympathized with fellas like this one. Even if they were only doing what they were toldâwhy the hell were they listening to this jerk? Guilt by association in his mind.
He doesnât plan on putting out those flames at all in fact, they only seem to grow at the ultimatum heâs given, and he continues approaching. âYâreally think Iâm gonna letâcha get away after all that?â Heâs snorts, amused by the manâs cowardice as he moves towards the stairs with Jonas in tow. Without warning, he whips his lasso from his hipâit doesnât seem to burn like the fabric of his clothes for some reason. Arms still engulfed in flames, he gives that rope an expert toss and if heâs lucky, and heâs pretty damn accurate 99.9% of the time, the rope would land upon Cooperâs head and Butch would give it a rough yank once its looped around his neck, effectively tightening it and pulling the man towards himself with all of his might. With any luck, the man would stumble forward and lose his balance.
The rope seems to conduct the flames, much like electricity with metal and fire travels down the rope and directly towards Cooperâs face at an alarming rate. âLet âim go or else yer gonna lose thâ only thing yâgot goinâ fer ya!â He threatens harshly, the flames growing dangerously close, close enough to feel the heat on his skin. If Jonas isnât freed by now, Butch would make a swipe for one of his hands, the fire dissipating from his own hand almost immediately the moment he makes contact with the redhead. If he manages, he would pull Jonas towards himself just before he tumbles, a tight arm moving to wrap around him securely while the other continues to tighten the rope around Cooperâs neck.
Cooper had torn himself free from Jonas and his head had jerked back just in time to get a faceful of the nastiest spit imaginable courtesy of Butch and a knee right in the family jewels, slightly interfered with by a flailing blow but still pretty effective. That fist definitely connected though and sent him backwards into the wall. He spluttered and wiped his face, pushing himself up against the wall and clutching at where Butch had gotten him with the knee.
He lifted his head, his face still purple with rage and then he sees Butch standing there, glaring at him with unexplained flames leaping and dancing in his hands. Any other person, this might have DEFINITELY given them some pause. But with hatred and fury still ruling his brain, even a supernatural sight like that didn't make him back down.
" Fuck you, you FREAK! I BET YOU CAN STILL BLEED! " he roared out, twirling the switchblade in his fingers for a second before he threw it with as much force behind as he could muster straight at Butch.
If he managed to hit Butch or not it wouldn't make any difference. What he wanted ultimately was to divert Butch's attention for the split second he needed.
Jonas, gasping for breath on the floor suddenly found himself jerked roughly up by the collar of his shirt. His head and neck were rapidly enveloped by Cooper's arms and he clawed and kicked in a panic as Cooper squeezed tight.
His eyes, white-rimmed with fear stared in disbelief at Butch. He had a concussion or was hallucinating or something right? He wasn't seeing Butch standing there with goddamn flames wreathing his hands.
" Whatcha...plan on...doing now, fucker? " he hissed. " Don't think you'd wanna chargrill this little pussy's face, do ya? Put 'em out..."
He gave a shrill whistle, and two other men appeared at the bottom of the stairs and quickly made their way up to the landing, coming up behind him. Both of them stopped, uncertainty and fear crossing their faces. They glanced over at Cooper who jerked his chin contemptuously in Butch's direction.
" He won't try shit, " he sneered, moving closer to the stairs and watching Butch with a triumphant glitter in his eye. " Not if I'm holding this little pantywaist. Once he dampens his fire trick, grind his face into the floor. "
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Too Sweet
Toto Wolff x Reader
Max Verstappen x ex!Reader
Summary: Max used to think that youâre too sweet for him ⊠now he has to learn to live with the fact that Toto has quite a sweet tooth (inspired by the song that Iâve had on repeat)
I take my whiskДy neat
The doors to the upscale restaurant swing open and Max strides through, his fingers lightly grazing the small of your back as he guides you inside. The dimly lit interior is bustling with the chatter of well-heeled patrons enjoying their evening repasts. A sharply dressed hostess greets you with a polite smile.
âGood evening, sir. Welcome to The Sazerac Room. Do you have a reservation?â
âVerstappen,â Max replies curtly.
The hostess consults her tablet, then nods. âRight this way please.â
She leads the two of you through the elegant dining room, weaving between tables topped with crisp white linens and elaborate floral centerpieces. Max keeps his hand at your back, his thumb idly stroking in a soothing pattern as you take in the opulent surroundings with wide eyes.
âThis place is incredible,â you murmur, craning your neck to admire the ornate chandeliers glittering overhead. âThank you for bringing me here.â
He simply grunts in acknowledgment as the hostess stops before an intimate table tucked discreetly in the corner. After pulling out your chair for you with a flourish, she sets two leather-bound menus on the table.
âYour server will be right with you,â she informs them before departing with a polite nod.
You waste no time in opening your menu, hungrily perusing the offerings. âOh Max, look at all these amazing cocktails! The La Vie en Rose sounds divine â rose liqueur, raspberries, lemon ...â You glance up at him hopefully. âWe should get a couple of those to start.â
Max barely glances at his own menu before shaking his head. âIâll just have a whiskey neat.â
Your face falls slightly at his brusque response. âAre you sure? These all look so good! We should live a little and try something fun for once.â
He fixes you with a stern look from across the table. âYou know I donât like frilly drinks. Now stop pestering me about it.â
Chastened by his harsh tone, you lapse into a wounded silence and continue reading the menu with diminished enthusiasm. A few moments later, a dapper middle-aged gentleman in a crisp suit appears at your table.
âGood evening, and welcome to The Sazerac Room. My name is William and Iâll be your server this evening.â With a polite smile, he produces a notepad from his breast pocket. âMay I start you off with something to drink?â
You glance back at Max, giving him one last chance to change his mind. When he simply gazes back at you impassively, you sigh. âIâll have the La Vie en Rose cocktail, please.â
William jots down your order before turning to Max expectantly.
âWhiskey neat,â Max says flatly. âRedbreast 27 Year, if you have it.â
âAn excellent choice, sir.â William makes a note. âAnd may I bring you both some bread from our bakery while you decide on your meals?â
âThat would be wonderful, thank you,â you reply gratefully.
William departs to place the drink orders, leaving you and Max alone once more. An awkward silence stretches between you, filled only by the tinkle of silverware and murmurs of conversation from surrounding tables.
Finally, you try again. âMax, are you sure I canât tempt you with one little sip? This La Vie en Rose cocktail sounds absolutely divine. You might lov-â
âFor fuckâs sake!â Max suddenly explodes, slamming his menu down on the table hard enough to rattle the cutlery. âHow many times do I have to tell you I donât want any of your ridiculous fruity bullshit? Iâm a fucking race car driver, not some ridiculous Instagram model trying to look pretty with my drink.â
His nostrils flare as he leans across the table, eyes flashing with irritation that you would dare continue to push the issue. âIâve had a long fucking day and I am going to drink whatever the fuck I want. So order your stupid fucking girly cocktail if you must, but donât act so goddamn disappointed and keep shoving it in my face when I say no.â
You shrink back in your chair, eyes widening with hurt at his enraged outburst. The crestfallen look on your face is enough to douse Maxâs fury like a bucket of ice water. He slumps back, remorse already stirring as he witnesses the light dimming in your eyes, lips trembling ever so slightly as you blink back sudden tears.
âI ⊠I was just excited to try something new together,â you whisper shakily. âBut never mind. Youâre right, Iâm sorry.â
The arrival of William with a basket of assorted breads and your glittering pink cocktail garnished with raspberries provides a merciful distraction from the tension.
You immediately reach for the drink, wrapping your hands around the delicate stemmed glass and taking a large gulp â both to avoid making eye contact with Max and to sample your coveted libation.
A look of bliss softens your features as the tart, sugary concoction bursts across your taste buds. âMmm, this is incredible!â
For a beat, Max canât help but drink in your look of pure enjoyment â the way your eyes flutter closed in delight, pink lips quirking into a contented smile as you savor each sip. It simultaneously tugs at his heartstrings and fills him with an irrational stab of resentment.
Here you are, sweet and radiant, able to find joy in the simplest of things ⊠while he is just a miserable bastard who canât let himself enjoy anything without getting irrationally angry.
You deserve so much better than him.
The thought is sobering and he feels shame burn hot in his gut. Unconsciously, his shoulders slump as he watches you take another euphoric sip of your cocktail.
âI knew it, this is amazing,â you sigh happily, seemingly recovered from his earlier tantrum as you bask in the deliciousness of your drink. âMax, you have to try just one little-â
âNo.â The refusal is automatic, the word slicing through your offer before he can think better of it.
Your face shutters once more, the bright light in your eyes dimming as your smile fades into resignation. With a soft exhale, you set your glass down and reach for the bread basket instead.
âSuit yourself, then.â
As you silently butter a roll, Max finds himself at a rare loss, anger dissipating into regret as the knot in his stomach tightens painfully. Tonight was supposed to be a celebration after his impressive win on the track, a chance for the two of you to enjoy each otherâs company and make more happy memories together.
Instead, heâs gone and ruined the mood ⊠again ⊠just like he always does.
***
âAnother round?â Checoâs voice cuts through the sound of laughter and chatter around the table.
Max glances up distractedly from pushing the remaining bits of food around his plate. He, Checo, and a few other members of the Red Bull team are celebrating a successful Monaco Grand Prix. Despite making the podium, Maxâs mind hasnât really been on the festivities.
âIâm all set, thanks,â he mutters, raising his glass of whiskey with a tight smile before taking a sip. His gaze drifts across the opulent dining room of Cipriani Monte Carlo, idly scanning the crowd of wealthy patrons enjoying their evening meals.
Thatâs when his eyes catch on a shockingly familiar figure.
You.
Sitting at an intimate corner table, bathed in the soft glow of a candleâs flickering flame. For a moment, Maxâs breath catches in his throat as a thousand bittersweet memories assault him all at once.
The hurt look on your face that night at The Sazerac Room ⊠the resignation in your eyes as you accepted, yet again, that he would never be able to appreciate the sweet, simple pleasures that brought you such joy ...
The cold, empty silence that descended over your apartment when he finally left for good, stuffing his belongings into a duffel bag as you watched with trembling lips from across the room ...
Max blinks, and the moment passes â but his gaze remains riveted to your table. Because there, sitting across from you with adoration written across his insufferable face ⊠is Toto Wolff.
Max feels his lips curl into an unconscious sneer as the Mercedes team principal murmurs something to you with a gentle smile, reaching across to delicately brush a lock of hair behind your ear. You catch Totoâs hand as it falls, pressing a tender kiss into his palm that makes the older manâs expression soften even further.
Your waiter arrives then, providing a momentary distraction as he lays out a couple of fresh cocktails on crisp white linen â a bright purple concoction garnished with a sugared rim and a plump cherry for you and an amber-hued old fashioned for Toto.
Your eyes light up as you take in the colorful beverage, immediately wrapping your hands around the delicate stemmed glass and bringing it to your lips to sample. A look of pure delight crosses your features as the no doubt sugary drink bursts across your taste buds.
âMmm ...â you hum in pleasure, causing Toto to chuckle affectionately as he watches you enjoy the first reveling sips.
Setting your glass down, you gesture enthusiastically toward it as you address Toto. âThis is incredible! You have to try it.â
Without hesitation, the Mercedes team boss dutifully leans across the table to take a long pull from your straw. Max watches with a mixture of disgust and morbid fascination as Totoâs expression morphs into one of surprised enjoyment.
âWow, that is quite good, isnât it?â Toto remarks with an indulgent grin, licking a telltale dab of purple syrup from the corner of his mouth.
âI told you!â You crow in delight, eyes sparkling with unrestrained glee.
The pure joy radiating from you in that moment is enough to make Maxâs heart clench in his chest. He has seen that look before, so many times â whenever he deigned to let go of his surly demeanor for even a moment and actually indulge whatever fleeting whim or simple pleasure you desired to share with him.
But it was always so short-lived with him, stamped out by his own stubborn refusal to truly embrace anything resembling happiness or frivolity. You deserved so much more than his constant scowling and gruff rebuffs.
As if reading his thoughts, Toto then leans across the table to tenderly capture your lips in a soft, lingering kiss. The gentle intimacy of it makes Maxâs gut churn as a feeling too complicated to fully unpack blossoms in his chest.
When you finally part, both of you are smiling at each other with such open, unguarded adoration that itâs almost obscene to witness. Toto reaches out to cradle your face in his palm as your lips find his once more in another chaste, loving caress.
This time, when you pull away, you let your head loll back with a look of pure bliss. Something deep within Max cracks and splinters at the sight. In a haze, he finds himself drifting back through the churning currents of memory ...
⊠that last, fateful shouting match in your living room, both of you red-faced and furious as the dam holding back all the anger and resentment and accusations that had been building for months finally burst ...
⊠you weeping silently as you clutched a meager trash bag containing what little remained of his belongings, not even able to look at him for fear of collapsing completely ...
⊠âIâm too sweet for you, Max. Youâve made that perfectly clear.â
The acid words burn in his mind even now, feeling as fresh and raw as that night they were spat out like venom between you. His chest constricts as his gaze falls guiltily back to the present day scene in front of him.
Toto and you, basking in the warm, rosy glow of new love â careless and unrestrained in your public affection. Delighting in each otherâs company and simple pleasures ⊠just as you always desired for Max to do, yet he could never fully surrender to.
The display is like a twisted mirror, taunting him with the vibrant reflection of what he threw away. What he was too foolish, too emotionally stunted and uncaring to fully appreciate at the time.
Stumbling from his chair in a daze, Max barely registers the questioning looks and concerned murmurs from his team as he staggers from the dining room. He hardly makes it to the privacy of the restroom before bending at the waist, hefting the contents of his stomach into the thankfully pristine porcelain basin.
The whiskey burns on the way back up.
Max grips the edges of the counter, face contorted in anguish as a realization washes over him in searing waves.
You were the real prize all along ⊠and now, heâs lost you for good.
My coffee black
The drone of announcements over the PA system and the dull roar of hundreds of people bustling to and fro mingles into an ever-present white noise hum. Max trudges ahead, the brim of his ball cap tugged low as he weaves through the teeming crowds filing through the airportsâ terminals.
Itâs just after 5 am, the start of another grueling race week. This time the travel will take you from the Middle Eastern leg of the circuit to the other side of the world in Australia. Twenty-plus hours of planes, layovers, and jet lag beckon â a prospect that grows less and less appealing with each passing season.
A warm weight presses against his side as you shuffle along beside him, head lolling adorably as you struggle to keep your eyes open. One slender hand is looped through the crook of his elbow, gripping the strap of your carry-on bag with the other. You let out a jaw-cracking yawn, leaning into Maxâs solid bulk.
âI need coffee,â you mumble groggily. âIâm barely conscious.â
He shoots you a sidelong glance, mouth quirking ever-so-slightly at your dramatics. As grating as your tendency for excessive cheerfulness can be at times, he does admire your ability to shake off the fatigue and stress that plagues him more and more these days.
âThereâs one of those chains up ahead,â he grunts, nodding toward the familiar logo peeking through from around the corner.
You light up immediately, straightening and quickening your shuffling steps in anticipation of the caffeinated boost soon to come. By the time you reach the counter, thereâs a bright spark back in your eyes that makes the exhaustion plaguing Maxâs own limbs feel slightly more bearable.
The barista, a pimple-faced youth who canât be any older than 18, greets you with a too-wide smile. âWelcome to Daily Grind! What can I get started for you?â
You lean in eagerly, surveying the massive display of chalkboard signs advertising the latest sugar bombs and âcoffeeâ concoctions designed to appease the basic palates of everyday people who wouldnât know a good cup of joe if it slapped them across the face. Max scowls, already anticipating some ridiculously saccharine order.
âIâll have a large cinnamon honey oat milk latte, please,â you chirp, as expected.
The barista marks down your request with a perky nod. âExcellent! And for you, sir?â
âBlack coffee,â Max replies flatly. âMedium.â
Your brow furrows as you shoot him a quizzical look. âJust black coffee? Not even a splash of cream or anything?â
He shakes his head tersely, one hand already rummaging in his pocket for his wallet as the barista rattles off the total. âWeâre in a rush as it is, and that sugary nonsense you ordered takes forever to make with all the fussy bullshit they do to it.â
You wince at his blunt assessment, shoulders slumping a bit in a way that makes a pang of guilt flicker through Maxâs chest. He doesnât mean to be so harsh ⊠but sometimes itâs like the more considerate side of his nature has been ground away by years of constant training and calculating every single variable down to the most minute detail.
The poor kid working the register seems to shrink under the intensity of Maxâs gruff demeanor. With shaky hands, he quickly processes the payment before stammering out your total. As you shuffle off to the side to wait for your orders, Max canât help but keep picking.
âHonestly, I donât know why you insist on ordering those stupid drinks that are 90% milk and trash,â he mutters, shooting you a disapproving look. âBarely any actual coffee at all.â
You frown, immediately hunching into yourself a bit as you cradle a handful of napkins against your chest. âItâs not like that coffee flavor isnât there at all,â you argue meekly. âAnd I have to get some kind of caffeine boost to stay awake during all these flights and race weekends. I just ⊠I donât really like the taste of black coffee.â
Max scoffs loudly at that, shaking his head in open derision. âSure, because drinking just regular black coffee like an adult would be too difficult. Instead you have to get your âcaffeine boostâ from some tooth-rottingly sweet concoction that looks like something a child would order.â
The barista shifts uncomfortably behind the counter, clearly flustered by Maxâs abrasive tone. Not that he cares â heâs been dealing with people gawking at him in public for years now. What does rub him the wrong way is the wounded look spreading across your delicate features, eyes dropping to stare dejectedly at the floor.
He opens his mouth to continue chiding you, but at that moment the barista appears with your drinks. The sweet, cinnamony aroma of your order hits Maxâs nostrils like a slap in the face, making his nose wrinkle on instinct. You accept your oversized paper cup gratefully, hands automatically curling around the comforting warmth.
With visible enthusiasm, you bring the drink to your lips, unable to resist taking a sip despite the scalding temperature. Max tracks the minute changes in your expression â the slight widening of your eyes, the upward quirk of your lips into a smile of unalloyed contentment. Your lashes flutter closed on a quiet hum of blissful appreciation.
âMmm ⊠heaven,â you practically moan, hunching over your cup as though to better inhale the revitalizing notes of sugar and spice.
It makes Max want to retch, watching you so unashamedly indulging in such vapid, artificial flavors. How can you find such simple-minded pleasure in that, when you could be savoring the bold, robust notes of a proper cup of black coffee? One meant to awaken the senses and caress the taste buds with its smoky aroma and rich, nuanced flavor notes.
âYou canât honestly get any enjoyment from basically drinking hot milk and flavored syrups,â he mutters, sneering at the offensive beverage in your grasp.
In response, you simply shift closer to him until youâre pressed alongside his body. Your free hand snakes around his bicep, squeezing gently as you tilt your head back to gaze up at him imploringly. Exhaustion and hurt war openly with the angelic softness of your delicate features.
âMax ⊠canât you just let me enjoy this?â You plead in a low murmur. âItâs early, and weâve got a long flight ahead.â
His jaw clenches stubbornly, unwilling to back down so easily. Caffeine and sleep deprivation have eroded his already thin sense of decorum.
âIâm just saying, drinking a syrupy dessert drink loaded with sugar and god knows what else isnât doing you any favors. You might as well just stick to black coffee like a normal adult if you want to be awake and energized.â
The wounded look in your eyes deepens into something more somber and resigned. Slowly, you pull away from Maxâs side until a noticeable distance stretches between your bodies. Something inside him shrivels at the loss of contact. Your slender fingers work feverishly at the cupâs lid until it pops off with a dull thunk.
Max stares blankly as you march over to the nearest trash can and upend the contents of your cup into the receptacle. You donât even seem to hesitate â simply turn on your heel and hurl the now-empty cup in after the wasted drink. It clatters hollowly against the canister, mocking and empty.
When you turn back to face Max, the sight makes the now-lukewarm coffee sitting neglected in his own cup feels like a lead weight in his gut. Your arms are wrapped protectively around yourself, hunched against some unseen foe. Head bowed, you refuse to meet his gaze as you slowly make your way back over to where he stands rooted to the spot in stunned silence.
Itâs only as you draw up beside him that Max notices the twin tear tracks striping your cheeks. Your chin remains stubbornly trembling, but you make no move to wipe at the tears now falling freely. Maxâs chest constricts almost painfully at the sight of your misery, the guilt gnawing at him as the reality sets in.
He is the reason for it. His harsh, uncompromising tongue has wounded you in one of the cruelest ways once again. Too strict, too unyielding, too incapable of allowing even the smallest indulgences that bring you simple joy without sneering dismissal.
For several agonizing moments, the two of you stand in silence amid the milling crowds of travelers streaming past. Max canât bring himself to meet your gaze, knowing heâll only find the depths of his own callous thoughtlessness reflected back at him in your swimming eyes.
Finally, you release a shuddering sigh that sounds far too weighted for someone of your sweetness and light. When you speak, your voice is little more than a tremulous murmur laced with dejection.
âLetâs just go to the gate, Max.â
You brush past him without another word, leaving him to trail numbly in your wake as shame burns a hole through his gut. He watches as your form disappears into the throngs, shoulders already beginning to hunch inward as that spark of happiness in you gutters and fades.
Lingering behind, Maxâs gaze falls to the empty cup lying crumpled and discarded in the trash. A reminder of yet another instance where his unchecked tongue and inability to empathize has spoiled an innocent attempt at simple pleasure.
His coffee suddenly tastes like ash on his tongue.
As he moves to dump the neglected drink into the nearby basin, Max wonders with a sinking feeling just how many more times heâll be able to snuff out your light before it dwindles to nothing.
***
The late morning sun bears down with oppressive force, causing a mirage-like haze to shimmer over the sweltering asphalt of the paddock. Despite being early summer, the Spanish air is already thick and heavy enough to bathe Maxâs skin in a sheen of perspiration as he trudges toward the Red Bull Energy Station.
Ahead, he spots a cluster of people milling aimlessly near the entrance to the Mercedes motorhome. At the center appears to be you, head tilted back in unrestrained laughter at something George Russell is regaling you with. The British driver is equally animated, pale features scrunched up in exaggerated motions as he relays what is no doubt an amusing tale.
Max feels his steps gradually slow of their own accord as he takes you in from a distance. You seem utterly at ease and in your element â cheeky grin splitting your face, one hand toying idly with the ends of your hair as your eyes crinkle with unbridled mirth.
A pure vision of effortless contentment.
His gut clenches unexpectedly, unbidden memories of how he methodically chipped away at that very lightness in you until it was all but extinguished washing over him in a nauseating wave. How quickly he took such simple joys for granted ...
So transfixed is he by the sight of your open, honest amusement that Max barely notices the figure slipping up behind you. Not until Toto Wolff raises a conspiratorial finger to his lips, eyes twinkling impishly as he pantomimes for silence at a sputtering George.
You remain oblivious even as the Mercedes team principal slides flush against your back, looping one arm around your waist to tug you snug against his chest. With his free hand, Toto cups it teasingly over your eyes â to which you release a tinkling peal of laughter.
âGuess who?â The playful lilt of the older manâs Austrian lilt is unmistakable, dripping with honeyed warmth.
âHmm ⊠I wonder,â you murmur coyly, making a show of tapping your chin in feigned confusion. âIs it a dashing gentleman caller here to sweep me off my feet?â
Toto chuckles deeply in your ear, the sound positively dripping with unguarded affection. âOnly if youâll have me, liebling.â
Craning your head back with a cheeky grin, your arms instinctively wind around his neck as you stretch up on your tiptoes to greet him properly. Toto meets your lips in a lingering, languid kiss that has George hastily clearing his throat and looking resolutely anywhere but at the affectionate display before him.
When you finally part, all radiant smiles and flushed cheeks, itâs like the rest of the world has completely fallen away. Toto gazes down at you with such pure adoration that Max feels his throat constrict as though a belt is suddenly cinched tight around it.
âI have a surprise for you, schnucki,â Toto murmurs huskily, lips brushing your temple as he speaks.
You light up like a kid on Christmas morning, practically vibrating with excitement at his words. âOh? Do tell!â
With a wink and roguish smile, Toto brandishes his other hand from behind his back â in it, clutched protectively, is a large cup topped with whipped cream and what looks like edible flower petals sprinkled over the top. The light purple hue of the iced contents catches in the bright sun, refracting a prism of soft, delicate colors.
âI had the barista in our hospitality whip this up for you,â Toto explains fondly. âAfter I mentioned how much you enjoy trying unique coffee flavors. Itâs a lavender vanilla iced latte.â
Your mouth drops open in a perfect âoâ of delight as you instinctively make grabby motions toward the tantalizing beverage. Max recognizes that earnest enthusiasm all too well. Itâs the same look you used to get whenever presented with any unique taste or experience to appreciate.
A look he always met with disdain and scorn.
Toto doesnât hesitate for a second before depositing the cup into your greedy hands. You immediately cradle it reverently, as though itâs the most precious thing youâve ever held. Ducking your head, you take a long pull through the striped paper straw.
The expression that blossoms across your features as that first taste bursts over your tongue is one of pure, unadulterated bliss. Your eyes flutter closed on a muffled moan of sinful enjoyment, lips pursing as though savoring each individual note of flavor. Max hasnât seen you look that unguardedly delighted by anything in ⊠well, he canât actually recall the last time.
âOh Toto, this is heavenly!â You gush, swiping your tongue across your lower lip to catch a stray drop of condensation. âThe lavender is subtle, but gives it such a uniquely fresh and floral twist. And the vanilla adds this creamy sweetness that keeps it from being overwhelming.â
You open your eyes to beam radiantly up at the older man, who returns your luminous smile with equal warmth. âItâs perfect, thank you! You have to try it.â
Without prompting, you eagerly offer the cup up to Toto. He accepts it with an indulgent chuckle, locking eyes with you as he takes a contemplative sip â no doubt eager to share in whatever fleeting moment of bliss the simple drink has brought you.
Unlike Max, who would have turned up his nose and likely received it with derision, Toto seems to savor the complex blend of flavors. Humming thoughtfully, he swipes his tongue across his upper lip as though committing each separate note to memory.
âYouâre quite right, liebling,â he agrees readily, âthis is delightful. So refreshing for this heat. I may have to acquire a taste for these iced coffees myself.â
You positively glow at his assessment, lighting up from within like a joyful little sun. Max is helpless before the storm of emotions suddenly ripping through him at the sight.
âOh! That reminds me,â you chirp giddily, bouncing on the balls of your feet, âI was talking to the barista about maybe incorporating some other floral syrups for iced coffees too. Like rose or hibiscus! And maybe we could get her to try making those fun layered drinks with the espresso on the bottom-â
Totoâs deep belly laugh cuts off your stream of eager rambling. Without warning, he snakes an arm around your waist and tugs you flush against him once more. You let out a startled giggle as he buries his nose in the crook of your neck, lips brushing the feverish pulse point just beneath your jaw.
âYou adorable thing,â he rumbles warmly, words slightly muffled against your skin as he presses a languid line of kisses along the sharp line of your jaw. âSo enthusiastic about the simplest pleasures in life ...â
Pulling back, Toto lifts one hand to tenderly cradle the side of your face. You automatically nuzzle into his palm with a look of such smitten devotion that it makes Maxâs heart stutter behind his ribcage. When Toto leans in to seal his lips over yours once more, the kiss is deep and thoroughly unhurried â as though the two of you have all the time in the world to savor this intimate little moment.
Maxâs hands clench into white-knuckled fists, blunt nails biting crescent moons into his clammy palms. He should turn away, leave you to your blissful display with someone who so clearly appreciates you. Yet he remains rooted in place, unable to tear his eyes from the scene unfolding before him.
Itâs like witnessing an alternate universe version of your shared lives play out in vivid, scorching detail.
In this reality, Toto is the one tenderly stroking the pad of his thumb over the elegant arch of your cheekbone as the two of you part, drinking in the sight of your passion-addled features hungrily. He is the one basking in the radiance of your bright and unrestrained joy. Celebrating each of your simple thrills, from the most frivolous of flavored coffees to the sensual graze of skin on skin.
And where does that leave Max? An outsider peering in at paradise with his face smeared against the glass, watching the warmth and affection he could never fully embrace slowly slip through his calloused fingers.
And my bed at three
The mattress shifts, the subtle movement rousing Max from his slumber. He cracks one eye open to find the space next to him empty, the sheets disheveled where you had lain.
A glance at the digital clock on the nightstand tells him itâs not yet 5 am. Where are you going at this hour?
He hears faint rustling from the living area of the hotel suite, followed by the soft click of the door. Groaning, he kicks off the covers and pads out of the bedroom, the plush carpet warm beneath his bare feet.
Youâre sitting on the couch, slipping into a pair of flats. âWhat are you doing up so early?â He asks, his voice still husky from sleep.
You look up, startled. âOh, Iâm sorry, I didnât mean to wake you.â A soft smile plays on your lips. âI was going to watch the sunrise.â
Max rakes a hand through his tousled hair. âWhy would you want to do that?â
âBecause itâs beautiful.â Your eyes sparkle with an excitement he canât comprehend this early in the morning. âThe colors, the way the light slowly creeps over the horizon â itâs just magical.â
He snorts. âIt happens every day. Nothing magical about it.â
Your face falls ever so slightly, and it tugs at something in his chest. But the feeling is fleeting, replaced by annoyance at having his sleep disturbed for something so trivial. âSo you didnât want to join me, then?â You ask, almost timidly.
âAnd wake up before the ass-crack of dawn? No thanks.â He flops onto the couch beside you with a huff. âI was up until 3 am sim racing. Not all of us find staring at the sky such riveting entertainment.â
You say nothing, simply nodding as you avert your gaze. The light in your eyes has dimmed, and he feels a pang of guilt. But he shakes it off â itâs far too early for this kind of whimsical nonsense.
âSuit yourself,â he mutters. âIâm going back to bed.â
He doesnât see the way your shoulders droop as he turns and trudges back towards the bedroom. Doesnât see the tears that prick at the corners of your eyes before you blink them away and readjust the set of your jaw with determination.
Max burrows under the covers, fully intent on drifting back into oblivion. But sleep evades him, his mind buzzing with a peculiar restlessness. He punches his pillow into a more suitable shape, flips it over to the cool side, but still he lies awake, listening to the silence that fills the suite.
After what feels like an eternity, curiosity gets the better of him. He kicks off the covers once more and pads over to the floor-to-ceiling windows that overlook the city street below. Sure enough, there you are, a tiny figure perched on a bench across the way, your face tipped up towards the slowly lightening sky.
Max leans his forehead against the cool glass, watching as the inky blackness of night gives way to soft shades of periwinkle and lilac. Slowly, the colors deepen into blazing pinks and vibrant oranges that streak across the heavens. The sky ignites in a brilliant blaze of crimson and gold, the clouds set afire by the rising sun.
And there you sit, bathed in the dawnâs ethereal glow, utterly transfixed. In this light, your features seem softer, more at peace than heâs seen you in a long while. A smile plays on your lips, genuine and unguarded, as you take in the spectacle unfolding before you.
Max finds himself holding his breath, as if the slightest movement might shatter the magic of this moment. Heâs never seen you look more beautiful, more alive than in these fleeting minutes as day breaks over the city.
A rare pang of tenderness blooms in his chest, quickly overshadowed by a creeping sense of unease. He isnât certain how much time has passed before the brilliant hues fade into the pale blue of morning, but eventually you rise from the bench, taking one last, lingering look at the sky before turning and disappearing from view.
Max exhales slowly, his breath fogging up the glass. He isnât proud of how he dismissed your simple joy, that spark of wonderment at the little things that he so often takes for granted.
An emptiness settles in the pit of his stomach, the guilt heavier than before. How many other moments has he trampled on in his relentless pursuit of success?
He thinks of your radiant smile, how it lit up the pre-dawn gloom more vibrantly than the sunrise itself. With a sigh, Max turns away from the window, already dreading the apology he knows he owes you.
Because in that single, breathtaking moment, he realizes just how lucky he is to have someone like you in his life. Someone who can find magic in the mundane, beauty in the simple things heâs become blind to along the way.
Someone, Max fears, who may be too sweet for him.
***
Max gives up on sleep around 4:30 am, as he has for the past several weeks. Insomnia has become his constant, unwanted companion, leaving him tossing and turning until the first hints of dawn creep through the curtains. On nights like this, slumber remains persistently out of reach no matter how exhausted he feels.
He lies in bed, staring at the ceiling as the brightening sky slowly illuminates the room. It wasnât always this way â he used to be able to sleep like the dead after a race weekend, knocked out by the physical and mental exertion. But lately, his mind refuses to shut off, thoughts swirling endlessly until his head pounds.
With a groan, Max kicks off the tangled sheets and drags himself out of bed. Maybe going for a run will quiet the racket in his brain, at least for a little while. He dresses quickly, lacing up his trainers and grabbing his earbuds before heading out into the semi-darkness.
The pre-dawn streets are blissfully empty as he starts off at an easy jog. He despises becoming one of those obnoxious morning people, but exhaustion has a way of stripping away oneâs self-respect. If pounding the pavement before the rest of the world awakes is what it takes to catch a few hours of sleep, so be it.
His route takes him along the harbor, the gentle lapping of the waves against the seawall providing a soothing soundtrack. The first rays of sunlight glint off the glassy surface, and he finds himself averting his gaze, oddly resentful of the impending sunrise.
It wasnât so long ago that he scoffed at your eagerness to greet each new day. But ever since youâve been gone from his life, those brilliant, fleeting moments of beauty have begun to mock him at every turn.
He picks up his pace, as if he can outrun the rising sun and the flood of memories it brings. But thereâs no escaping the vivid flashes of you, smiling radiantly as the world awakes in a blaze of fiery hues. Or the hollow ache that twinges somewhere beneath his rib cage whenever heâs reminded of just how little he appreciated you.
So lost is he in his circling thoughts that he nearly runs right into you, appearing abruptly on the path ahead. His trainers skid against the pavement as he grinds to a halt, his heart stammering in his chest.
âMax?â You blink up at him, clearly startled by his sudden presence.
He opens his mouth, an automatic apology rising to his lips â until his eyes zero in on the camera clutched in your hands. Of course. Still chasing sunrises after all these years.
A wry grin tugs at the corner of your mouth as you take in his rumpled running attire. âFancy meeting you here.â
Max says nothing, his gaze flickering briefly towards the brightening horizon before fixing on you once more. You look ⊠well, radiant as ever, lit by the soft morning glow. A small pang of something â longing, maybe â twists in his gut.
âOut enjoying another sunrise, I see,â he says at last, nodding towards the camera.
You glance down at it fondly. âWell, you know how it is. I have to capture them while I can.â A teasing lilt edges into your voice. âNot all of us are night owls.â
He huffs out a humorless laugh. âIâll never understand whatâs so fascinating about watching the same thing happen day after day.â
âBut thatâs just it â each one is different. Unique and fleeting and ⊠breathtaking.â Your eyes spark with that gentle wonderment he remembers so well, the sight sending a tremor through his chest. âLike getting a front row seat to the greatest show on Earth, but itâs one youâll never see again.â
You trail off with a small shake of your head, seemingly at a loss to put the feeling into words. Max doesnât need the explanation â heâs seen that look of childlike awe on your face more times than he can count.
An awkward silence stretches between you, laden with the weight of history and unspoken apologies. You shift your stance, mouth opening as if to say something more.
But Max cuts you off before you can get the words out, unable to bear whatever sentiments might cross those sweet lips of yours. âToto not joining you this time?â He asks gruffly.
Your expression softens into a fond smile, and itâs like a physical blow to Maxâs sternum. He knows that look, has been on the receiving end of it more times than he cares to remember. The way your entire being seems to brighten when you so much as think about someone you love.
âAh, you know Toto â heâs more of a sunset person,â you say with a light laugh. âIâve never been able to drag his grumpy butt out of bed for a sunrise.â
Even as his insides curdle with jealousy, Max canât help the quirk of his lips at the mental image. He could all too easily picture Toto swatting irritably at you, burrowing deeper under the covers to escape the blasted sun.
âBut we make it work,â you continue, that loving glow refusing to dim from your eyes. âI take photos of the sunrise to share with him later. And he does the same with the sunsets for me. That way, we both get to experience it in a way.â
The gentle sound of your voice washes over Max like a salve, momentarily easing the tangled knot of regret and longing thatâs taken up permanent residence inside him. He watches, transfixed, as the early morning light bathes you in ethereal radiance.
In that moment, he sees it so clearly â the depth of give and take in your relationship with Toto. The effort, large and small, that you both put into nurturing one anotherâs happiness.
Even when your desires donât perfectly align. Even when compromise is required.
Itâs such a simple gesture, capturing those magical moments to share with your loved one. But itâs one Max was never willing to make when you were with him.
A lump forms in his throat as realization washes over him with unforgiving clarity. You werenât too sweet for him, as he had so arrogantly assumed time and again. No â the truth, much harder to swallow, is that he was simply too sour for you.
Too selfish, too wrapped up in his own ambitions to make even the smallest concession. Too blind to recognize the magic in the simple things that brought you unbridled joy. Too bitter and jaded to embrace and nurture the beautiful nature that made you ⊠well, you.
And now, after all his careless cruelties and wasted chances, he can only stand idly by and watch as someone else basks in the sweetness of your affection. As someone else goes out of their way, day after day, to put that blinding smile on your face and those stars in your eyes.
Something in Maxâs chest cracks and crumbles at the injustice of it all. At the agonizing truth that he let the best thing in his life slip through his fingers, all because he couldnât be bothered to change his sullen ways.
Because you were never too sweet for him ⊠he was too sour for you.
#f1 imagine#f1#f1 fic#f1 fanfic#f1 fanfiction#f1 x reader#f1 x you#toto wolff#max verstappen#toto wolff imagine#max verstappen imagine#toto wolff x reader#max verstappen x reader#toto wolff fic#max verstappen fic#toto wolff fluff#toto wolff fanfic#max verstappen fanfic#toto wolff blurb#max verstappen blurb#f1 fluff#f1 blurb#f1 one shot#f1 x y/n#f1 drabble#f1 fandom#f1blr#f1 x female reader#hozier
3K notes
·
View notes
Note
hi maeeee!! can i request a poly! marauders where maybe reader is fighting with only one them and the others are shocked when they find out and try their very best to fix it even though things are quite tense? thanks maeeeee ilyyyyđđđ
Thanks for your patience with this one angel! It's not as angsty as I planned when I started writing it, but I hope you enjoy it <3
poly!marauders x fem!reader ⥠1.8k words
Itâs James who finds you this time. Youâre curled up in a corner of the couch, pretending to read whilst secretly feeling sorry for yourself. Your boyfriend sits next to you, touching your shoulder so that you turn to him for a kiss.Â
âStill upset?â he asks after a peck.Â
You ignore the complicated, knotty feeling that makes itself known in your chest. âNot at you.âÂ
âNo, I know.â James smiles a little, gifting you another kiss. âIâd be coming in here with my tail between my legs if you were. Iâd hate to be on the wrong side of either you or Remâs wrath.âÂ
You stay quiet. You wouldnât go so far as to call what youâre feeling wrathâthat seems a tad dramatic to describe the low flame of vexation youâve been burning for your tallest boyfriendâbut you donât feel like opening yourself up to the subject with James. Youâve already heard it from Sirius this morning.Â
âAngel.â James gives your shoulder a cajoling squeeze. âCome on, when are the two of you going to get past this? Itâs very awkward sleeping in the same bed with two people who are quarreling, you know.âÂ
âWe sleep exactly the same as every other night.âÂ
âThereâs underlying tension,â he counters lightly. You roll your eyes, and James laughs. âOi, donât get cross with me now, too. Iâm just telling you about my lived experience.â He leans his head on your shoulder, all sweetness and treachery. âYouâre really not gonna forgive him? You know heâs gonna stick you with Sirius in the divorce.âÂ
You huff a laugh. James grins up at you hopefully. You know thereâs some sense to what heâs saying; one of you has to be the bigger person eventually. It had started small, a stupid disagreement, but you and Remus are each stubborn and petty enough to not want to admit where you were wrong. Now youâre more angry with him for being angry with you than for anything else.Â
When you think of his coldness to youânever mind the fact that youâve been cold to him in turnâthat flame of vexation burns a little brighter.Â
âI donât know why youâre over here trying to convince me,â you tell James. âI wonât have any problem forgiving him if he actually apologizes.âÂ
James sighs. You look down at your book to avoid his disappointment.Â
âOkay, then. But he does feel really bad, so you know. Heâs in the bedroom with one of his headaches, and he asked if you were still upset with him.â You look up. James levels you with a weighted look. âCould probably really use a cuddle, if you two were on good terms.âÂ
James is at least only somewhat smug when you abandon your book to go to the bedroom. You pass Sirius in the hall, who gives you a smile and a firm peck on the lips, likely having just left Remus himself. You enter the bedroom expecting to see the curtains drawn, lights off, and your poorly boyfriend in bed, but instead Remus is standing, well lit by the daylight streaming in through the windows, book tented on the bed still made from this morning. He appears as though he was just on his way out.Â
âErm, hi,â he says, brows pulled together in the middle. He looks to be studying you. âAre you alright?âÂ
âFine,â you answer, bemused. âAreâŠare you?â
âYeah. Why wouldnât I be?âÂ
The door clicks shut behind you. You startle at the sound, not having closed it yourself. Then, you watch as a resigned sort of irritation comes over Remusâ features at the same time as it settles into you.Â
âPricks.â He moves past you to the door, jiggling the handle. âIt only locks from the inside, you twats.âÂ
âLove you too,â comes Siriusâ voice. âYou can come out after you kiss and make up.âÂ
âAnd say youâre sorry!â adds James.Â
Remus scowls.Â
âOpen it,â you tell him.Â
âWhat do you think Iâm trying to do? One of them is holding it shut.âÂ
âLet me try.âÂ
âBe my guest.â Remus steps back, letting you have a go at the handle. By putting everything you have into it you manage to twist it, but you canât get it open even an inch.Â
âDonât hurt yourself, gorgeous.â Sirius sounds smug enough to make your face feel hot. âJames is holding it on the other side here, a few more minutes and youâll make him break a sweat.âÂ
You let go of the handle with a huff, turning and stalking towards the bedroom window. You start moving the desk out of your way.Â
âWould you really rather climb out the window than be in a room with me?â asks Remus. You look over your shoulder, and heâs sitting on the bed, side-eyeing you with his back propped against the pillows.Â
âItâs not about you.â You shove your hip into the desk, budging it enough for you to get at the window latch. âThey lied and made me feel all guilty just so they could lock us in here.âÂ
âWhatâd they tell you?â
You try to get your fingernail behind the latch. âIt doesnât matter.âÂ
âSirius had me thinking you were quite upset.âÂ
âYeah, and probably that I was asking after you, right? James told me you had a bad headache.âÂ
A chuckle. âThat was enough to make you come in here looking so flustered?âÂ
âMy mistake,â you huff, but it turns to a short whimper when your nail breaks. âChrist, youâd think theyâd make these easier to open. What if there was a fire?âÂ
âDonât go out the window,â Remus says calmly. âYouâll ruin your tights.âÂ
You work another nail behind the latch. âI canât just let them win.âÂ
âMm. Thatâs a bit of a problem for you, is it?âÂ
A bitter coolness settles over you. You turn, crossing your arms. âSomething to say?âÂ
Remus picks up his book, cornering a page. âJust making an observation, is all.âÂ
âRemus,â you say sternly. âDonât act like youâre any better. You couldâve apologized at any time.âÂ
Your boyfriend levels you with a look. âWould that really have made a difference?â
âYes!âÂ
âHonestly?â He looks like he doesnât believe you. âAll I have to do is say Iâm sorry, and youâll forget about all of this and be completely happy with me?âÂ
You shake your head, bewildered. ââŠYeah. I mean, I would want to know that you understood how you hurt my feelings, but yeah. Really, itâs not that complicated.âÂ
Remusâ expression softens. âI do understand that, dove. Do you understand how you hurt mine?âÂ
âIâŠâ You find you canât quite look at him. âI imagine itâs sort of similar. Because Iâve been cold to you.âÂ
âAnd because you wouldnât hear me out,â he says. It doesnât sound like I told you so, not smug so much as gentle. âBut it was a small thing to begin with, wasnât it? Iâm ready to be past it.âÂ
You frown at him. âItâs not about the argument for me. Iâm already past that, itâs just everything else.âÂ
Remus considers you. âWould you come here, please?âÂ
You swear you wouldnât go if he didnât sound so kind. But you find yourself with your legs curled underneath you on the bed in front of him, Remus coaxing your hands into his.Â
âIâm sorry I hurt your feelings,â he says sincerely, looking you in the eyes. âIt was a silly argument, and I shouldnât have been so stubborn.âÂ
You chew the inside of your cheek, sizing up whether he means it. âIâŠalso could have been less stubborn,â you admit begrudgingly. Your tone softens. âIâm sorry I hurt your feelings, too. I didnât mean to.âÂ
âI know, sweetheart.â Remusâ touch coasts from your hands up your arms as he pulls you closer to kiss your forehead. âAre we okay?âÂ
âYeah,â you say, mollified.Â
He smiles at you. âHear that?â he says towards the door. âYou can let us out now.âÂ
Thereâs no response.Â
Remus frowns as you get out of bed, going to try the handle. The door comes open, revealing and empty hallway.Â
âPricks,â Remus mutters.Â
You find your boyfriends in the living room, James flicking through channels on the telly while Sirius reads the back cover of your book. James notices you first.Â
âOh, hello.â He grins at you as Sirius looks over. âAll sorted, then?âÂ
Youâre half tempted to pretend you didnât make up just to spite them. When you look over at Remus, you suspect heâs thinking the same thing.Â
âThat was sort of mean, lying to me like that,â you say to James instead.Â
He looks a bit contrite, but Sirius says insouciantly, âYou were never gonna do it by yourselves, babe. We werenât ready to start divvying up the furniture because you wanted to have a row.âÂ
You kiss your teeth. âI think I might be having a row with you now.âÂ
âWhat, us?â Jamesâ eyebrows rise above the frames of his glasses. âWhat for?âÂ
âYou lied to us both to make us feel bad,â Remus reminds him, âand then locked us in the bedroom.âÂ
Sirius isnât impressed. âWell, it wasnât really locked, was it. If youâd gotten desperate, you couldâve taken it off the hinges. Or just checked again after a couple minutes.âÂ
âShe broke her nail trying to get the window open.âÂ
You hold up your torn fingernail as proof. Sirius coos, reaching for your finger and bringing it to his lips while you scowl at him.Â
âSorry, lovie. We had a plan to bring you food in a couple hours,â says James. âWe were even going to let you out for bathroom breaks if you needed to go.âÂ
âReally, you wrapped it up much quicker than we were expecting,â Sirius praises. Heâs still holding your finger, drawing his thumb up and down the side in easy, consoling strokes. âWe thought youâd ice each other out until supper at least. Iâm quite proud of you.âÂ
Remus scoffs.Â
âOh, come now.â Sirius grins. âGive us a kiss.âÂ
You roll your eyes but turn to Remus, extricating your finger from Siriusâ grasp to meet him in a chaste kiss.Â
The other boys cheer. âThere we are!â James tilts his face up expectantly. âNow one for me.âÂ
You and Remus exchange a look.Â
âNo,â you say coolly, âI donât think so.â The two of you go to sit on the far side of the couch, away from both Sirius and James with you curled against Remusâ side. He looks a tad smug as he puts his arm around you.Â
âOi!â says Sirius. âLook what youâve done, youâve made James pull his sad puppy face. What do you have to say for yourselves?âÂ
âYou lied to us,â you say again, slowly, with emphasis, âand locked us in the bedroom.âÂ
Sirius scoffs. âSo dramatic.âÂ
âOh, thatâs rich.âÂ
âWill it help if we say sorry?â James asks meekly.Â
Remus looks at you. You shrug.Â
âMaybe,â he says. âYouâre more than welcome to try and find out.â
#poly marauders#poly!marauders#poly marauders x reader#poly!marauders x reader#poly!marauders x fem!reader#poly!marauders x you#poly!marauders x y/n#poly!marauders x self insert#poly!marauders fanfiction#poly!marauders fanfic#poly!marauders fic#poly!marauders fluff#poly!marauders angst#poly!marauders hurt/comfort#poly!marauders imagine#poly!marauders scenario#poly!marauders drabble#poly!marauders blurb#poly!marauders one shot#poly!marauders oneshot#james potter#james potter x reader#sirius black#sirius black x reader#remus lupin#remus lupin x reader#marauders#marauders fanfiction#marauders fandom#the marauders
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
A New Place
Azriel x Archeron!Reader
Summary: Your birthday felt ruined until you met someone new.
Word count: 2.5k
Warnings: Angst
âââââââââââââââââââââââââ
They forgot. They forgot that itâs your birthday.
You really couldnât blame them considering they all have their own lives and issues to deal with, but it didnât make it any easier.
The main problem you have isnât really that they had forgotten your birthday, itâs actually that they had celebrated every other holiday and birthday no matter what was going on. They dropped everything for everyone. Except for you.
So to say it hurts is an understatement. The forgotten sister, as per usual. Always left behind and pushed to the side. You suppose it makes sense considering youâre the youngest of your sisters. Always pushed to the side, whether it was intended or not.
For the last three years, things had gone from bad to worse, to just about perfect for your family. But not for you, you felt like a burden. Birthdays are supposed to be special, to celebrate whose day it was. It certainly didnât feel like it right now.
Wandering through the River House, not a single soul in sight. Everything felt too quiet. No breakfast being made, no presentsânot that you expected to get anyâand none of your sisters to greet even. They were who you wanted to see right now.
Instead, you make your way to the kitchen and grab an apple instead. As you were about to leave to go for a walk, you hear loud laughing coming from the front door. In walks your sisters, their mates following close behind.
As they make their way to split off from each other, you only get a few smiles and greetings. Nothing else. Thatâs how you know they have forgotten. So you give them a smile that doesnât quite reach your eyes. Once theyâre all out of the doorway, and not giving you a second thought, you take that as your sign to finally go for your walk. The walls now feel incredibly claustrophobic.
What you donât notice is a certain pair of hazel eyes studying you as you tug on your coat, and pull the door open. The spymasterâs calculated gaze, noticing everything no matter how discrete you think youâre being. His shadows agitatedly circled him as you passed the threshold.
â
Dress brushing the cobblestone streets of Valaris as you stroll down and take in your surroundings, relishing in the fresh air and sunlight warming that previous coldness you felt from the negative start to the day.
Walking past shops, bakeries, and cafes. Passing an oh-so-familiar bookstore before doubling back to head into. You think that maybe browsing for an hour or so could help brighten your already tiring day. Without realising youâre already ambling your way over to the shelves.
Picking up many books, reading their synopsis, and then putting them back in their previous places, you finally find a book that interests you. Feyreâs money isnât mine. A sour taste fills your mouth at that thought, so you decide against getting it.
Exiting the lovely bookstore with a wave to the cashier you think it might be time to make your way back to the house. Maybe youâll be able to fix up some food once youâre back. Mindlessly dawdling you through the crowded streets, then deciding to take the long way. Thereâs no need to be home any earlier than needed.
Moving by stores youâd never seen or heard of before, peering in through the windows, but not daring to go in. A sign catches your eye, âBennyâs Barâ read above the doorway. From the outside, it looks similar to one that you remember in the human lands, just not nearly as beat up. A drink or two couldnât hurt, hopefully, theyâre not too expensive.
You enter, not giving yourself enough time to argue, and the strong scent of alcohol quickly invades your senses. Ignoring it you meander over to the bar.
The interior is much nicer than what you see from the street, with dark wood floors, and the walls a deep shade of green. The same wood as the flooring extends up the wall behind the bar, lined with long shelves, and all kinds of liquor. The tables scattered around the room were well worn, in a charming and homey way, with mismatched chairs pushed under them. Old paintings that seem to have been passed down for generations are pinned up around the room. The lights dim but not dingy, giving the place a warm glow without being too bright.
Passing by the fae, face down on the tables, and loud groups either brainlessly arguing with one another or laughing their asses off, either way, their conversations were unintelligibly slurred. Glancing at the clock hung above the door frame, you wonder just how long they had to have been since itâs only two oâclock. A loud breath escapes you, registering that youâre joining them. Disregard that thought and slide onto a stool regardless of the depressing realisation.
You finally grant yourself a minute to have a proper look at the people working. A large, muscular, older-looking male is behind the bar pouring out drinks, while also barking orders at a couple of younger males out the back, in the kitchen. A tall, black-haired female, her face lips set in a firm line, as she saunters around the room, handing out the drinks the larger male poured. Another stocky male makes his way around the room to wipe down tables and booths, while also pushing in chairs and picking up dirty plates and empty glasses
But the fae who sticks out to you is a female with deep blue skin, and hair a darker navy shade as she walks by some large cabinets with a heavy-looking crate in her arms. Once she notices your presence, a charming smile stretches across her lips and makes her way over to you. Your lips quirk up in response.
âHi, Love, what can I get you?â her voice has a lovely rasp to it. However, your face heats for an entirely different reason, not having any experience with taverns in general, but also not much with alcohol either.
Contemplating your answer, your hands wringing together in your lap, âWhat do you recommend?â your words come out softer than intended. Her smile softens slightly, and it makes you tense up, now feeling out of place. âDonât drink much?â
Her words cause a soft huff to pass your lips. âNot really.â your shoulders slump forward, but her smile brightens once again as she heads over to the alcohol-filled shelves that line the wall behind her. Grabbing a bottle of clear liquid, and a tall glass. She takes the lid off with a pop, and pours out a small amount, slowly sliding the glass across to you. She watches you, a smile pulling at the corners of her lips.
You pick up the drink, lift it to your nose, and instantly recoil. The smell felt like it singed your nose hairs. A soft chuckle escapes the female's lips. âI wouldnât recommend sniffing it,â she leans over the counter as if to tell you a secret, âItâs easier if you down it in one go.â
With a slight nod, you lift the glass to your lips, follow her advice a down it in one go. It burns your throat as it slides down, and your nose scrunches slightly in response. âDidnât taste easier.â a snort escapes her. âUnfortunately this bar doesnât have any of the fancy sweet drinks that others do.â Your lips curve up. âIâm Benny by the way.â The Owner. Your grin grows a little and you give her your name.
â
Hours later youâre in the same spot, conversation is flowing easily with Bennyâwho hasnât left her spot behind the bar since you entered. Refill your drinks when needed. The alcohol is easier with every drink you have. The bad morning your day started with is like a distant memory. Out of the corner of your eye, you can see Itâs now dark out.
Sloppily turning to the clock to see the timeâ11:30âthen back to face the female in front of you, now aware of the fact that you had spent your entire birthday in a tavern, you let out a long sigh. Benny tilts her head to the side from the sound, but as she opens her mouth to speak you beat her to it.
âItâs my birthday.â you blurt out, words coming out slurred, but you brush it off and continue. âMy entire family forgot. Didnât even wish me a happy birthday before I left the house.â a small sniffle followed your words.
Benny frowns. âI know who your family is, honey,â you stiffen and she resumes. âYou never know, they could have a surprise birthday waiting for you.â trying to lighten your mood at least a little bit, and it makes you straighten briefly before your shoulders curl inward once again. Not believing her words. And by the way, Benny shifts on her feet, you know she doesnât even believe it.
âUnlikely,â you mumble. Finger swirling around the edge of your empty glass. Benny lets out a huff, tapping her fingers on the wooden bar before she turns around and grabs a different bottle from the shelf, a rich brown one. She also grabs another glass before turning back to you.
She pours a generous amount into both glasses, and rather than bringing it straight to her mouth she holds it in the air, seemingly waiting for you to do the same. So you mirror her movement. She clinks her glass with yours, âTo you! Happy Birthday, Love.â Both of you finish your drinks in one go.
âThank you, Benny.â Looking over your shoulder another sigh exits you. âI should head back now.â Turning back to her. She nods.
As you slide off your seat, swaying as you straighten your dress, readying to leave. âIf you need a place to stay, I have an apartment upstairs that needs an owner.â she offers just as you are about to turn away. âI know I don't know your current situation, but a new place to stay might do you some good.â A smile tugs at your lips.
âI donât have money to pay for it,â You reply. Yes, your sister and her mate have more money than one ever could imagine, you still couldnât help but feel like youâd owe them if you used any more of it than just drinks you had today.
Benny dismisses your words with a wave of her hand. âDon't worry about that, I have an opening to work here.â she gestures to the bar. âIf you don't, I could always help you find a different one.â
Your smile softened slightly. âThank you, Benny,â repeating your words from earlier. âIâll keep that in mind.â
And with that, you wave her goodbye and exit the tavern. Swaying and stumbling drunkenly over the uneven cobblestone streets, as your mind churns with the thoughts that your family are most likely gathered in the living room, after sharing a lovely family dinner. Theyâll probably judge you for the fact that you had a couple of drinks too many, that thought makes you feel a little queasy.
â
After a long time of manoeuvring your way through the nearly empty streets, you finally find yourself staring at the front door of the River House. Dread fills you thinking about what kind of conversation youâre about to have.
With a heavy sigh, you push the door open, stepping inside. The first thing you hear is their loud laughter. The door closes behind you louder than expected, and you grimace. The voices quiet down as you stumble your way towards the sitting room. From the doorway you see all heads turn to you. Everyoneâs here. Even Lucien and Varian are seated next to their partners.
âY/N!â Feyres's cheery voice breaks you from your thoughts. âYour back.â You step closer, her nose flares subtly, and her smile falters. But Nestaâs the one who says something. âYou smell like a Tavern.â Her tone is sharp enough to make you flinch.
âI had a couple of drinks.â your reply words slurred, shrugging your shoulders drunkenly, and an uncomfortable silence follows.
âMore like the whole bottle.â Mor seemingly trying to lighten the mood, her joke makes a couple of people snicker.
âWe didnât even notice you were gone.â Amren deadpans. Heads whipped in her direction at her statement, ready to scold her. âItâs true. Donât even try to deny it.â Her voice is harsh.
Your brows pull together at the fact that no one tried to argue, and your nonchalance falters, giving way to frustration and anger at the entirety of the situation and your ruined day.
âItâs my Birthday.â your voice a near growl. Everyoneâs eyes widen both at your admission and at your unusual tone of voice. Usually so soft-spoken, and gentle. The complete opposite of right now. Another disappointment.
âI was willing to chalk it up as stress from your own lives.â Your breathing ragged. âBut you've been sitting here for hours and like Amren said, you didnât even realise I was gone for something as small as a family dinner!â
Your eyes flit around the room as you continue, âOh, and not to mention the fact that you have all taken the time to celebrate every other holiday and birthday! I guess my day isn't important enough to remember compared to the festivities that hardly even get recognized by the general public!â You practically spat your words.
Now you take a moment to look around at them. Feyreâs face is contorted in guilt, Elain looks as if she might cry, Nestaâs staring at her lap, and everyone else is either wide-eyed or unable to meet your gaze.
The lack of response further fuels your rage. The only person who looks as if they might say something is Azriel. His usually stoic features falter, but he hesitates. A look crossing his face that you couldnât quite make out. Not wanting to linger on that any longer, you turn your gaze back to the rest of them.
You scoff. âNothing?â Looking up at the ceiling, too many emotions are warring in you and are far too much for you to handle in your drunken state.
At the extended silence, you turn on your heel and make your way back to the entrance. No one even calls after you. That's enough for you to grasp the fact that you can't stay here. Not anymore.
The door slamming behind you, rings throughout the house. It didnât matter as the cool nighttime air slammed into you, the lingering effects of the alcohol wearing off entirely.
Your arms wrap around yourself to keep the cold out as you amble down the streets of the City of Starlight, the stars shining above you now not bringing the same comfort as they once did. Once again you find yourself outside a familiar building. Making your way inside, Instantly finding who you unconsciously were looking for.
Benny turns towards the entrance as the door shuts, her face falls as she takes in your expression. She quickly makes her way to her, wrapping an arm around your shoulders, and leading you to a more private corner of the tavern.
âIs your offer still on the table?â Your voice is hoarse and watery. Benny gives a nod, ushering you passed the kitchen and up a set of stairs.
A new place. Already feeling more at home than with those who are supposed to care for you.
âââââââââââââââââââââââââ
a/n: I know there isnât any interactions between Az and Reader yet but there will be! This didnât come out exactly how I wanted, so I might came back to this at some point, and there might also be some spelling mistakes. The editing took longer than expected so sorry for the delay. Iâll try and get a part two out as soon as I can, hope you enjoyed. <3
taglist:
@tiredsleepyhead @blackgirlmagicforever
#azriel Ă reader#azriel x y/n#azriel x you#azriel x reader angst#azriel angst#azriel#azriel shadowsinger#azriel spymaster#azriel acotar#acotar x reader#acotar#a new place#a new place series
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
sibling situation
simon 'ghost' riley
cw: smut & plot, mactavish!reader, size kink/difference, missionary sex, unprotected sex, marriage & babies (at the end), romance, simon's found family
this rabbit runs on reblogs & comments! feed the rabbit!
simon knew that johnny had a sister. you had been brought up in conversation tons of times. after the death of your parents, you and johnny were really all each other had. but johnny left for the military right before turning eighteen and you struggled to put yourself through university. it wasn't the easiest life and simon could understand, he had his own scars of his childhood.
"so, why are you dragging me out here again, johnny?"
"get ya out of that shoe box flat. got a little more leg room where i am."
johnny had driven the car all the way to edinburgh with a promise that a little time away would do wonders for the other man. simon had his ear talked off about how london was just too big, and while edinburgh was a city. it would be a break from the intense metropolitan of london. if need be the two of them and you could go on a getaway to the countryside.
"this better be good, johnny."
"ah, don't worry! i promise, you'll have the time of your life!" johnny reached over and slapped his friend on the back, "plus, you have to meet my sister."
the flat that you shared with johnny was well kept. of course it was, your brother was out most of the year with an automatic deposit for rent and when he was home, it was so ingrained with the military that things were kept tidy. and you on the other hand enjoyed tidiness as well.
even if cleaning the place in his absence felt a bit much sometimes, you still at least picked up your socks off the floor, put the clean dishes in the cupboard and washed out the carafe of the coffee maker. but you had worked over time to make sure everything was perfect, not for your brother (he could clean himself), but rather the mysterious guest that he was bringing.
you didn't want his lieutenant to think you lived like animals!
when the knock on the front door came, you happily welcomed them. your gaze was captured away from your grinning brother and rather the larger man beside him. he wore a black medical face mark, but you could see the tiredness in his eyes. the mop of blond hair and a slight scar over his eyebrow.
"oh, kid, this simon. simon riley, my lt." johnny smiled, patting his fellow solider on the arm.
you shot him a glance, "i'm almost thirty, johnny. i'm far from a kid." you were a bite fiery, simon liked that.
johnny beamed back at you, "but you'll always be my little sister. gotten into trouble while i was gone?"
you let both men in and replied, "well except for yelling at those stupid kids from the secondary school about smoking in front of my window. nothing else really happened."
johnny dropped his bags on the hardwood floor and kicked off his boots. he put them correctly by the door before he stretched his arms over his head, "where's that guy you were seein'. teddy or somethin'?"
simon stood a little straighter. of course you had a boyfriend, look at you!
you waved your hand, "oh, he's long gone. i guess cousin nikki's words are true." you looked at your brother, "never date a man in finance. turns out he had more than one bonnie in his pocket."
johnny dropped his shoulders and remarked, "never liked the guy anyway. seemed a little uptight, would never survive a gathering of the mactavish's." he laughed.
simon felt odd in the space. seeing the siblings interacting. he thought of his own brother for a moment. instead he just followed suit and took off his heavy boots as well.
you looked at simon, "i hope it's okay that you take the couch. this place is only two bedrooms. the couch." you gestured to it, "does pull out so hopefully you'll have enough room. but, if you don't, tomorrow my lovely brother can give up his room."
"my room!" johnny replied loudly, "i've still got sand in my crack for the mission and you're givin' my room!"
you shot your brother a glance which johnny coward from. no words had to be said. johnny knew that it would be the right thing to do. after all, simon was his guest.
the afternoon went by slowly, and you and johnny moved through the small kitchen like a team. johnny was good at dicing and you were good at keeping an eye on the sauteeing vegetables.
"simon." you said which made simon look up from his spot at the small dining table. your eyes met and you pushed some hair out of your face, "two things. one, there should be a headband on the table it's soft and used for make-up. i need to get this hair out of my eyes. secondly, johnny never said that you had any dietary issues. is there anything i should avoid? i just sort of got our normal grocery order."
simon perked a little bit more, "oh i don't have any allergies or anything, ma'am." he gave a small nod, "i could eat anythin'."
you nodded, "okay, excellent!"
the blond found in endearing. it was almost hypnotic watching you put together the vegetables with the hearty pasta sauce. you worked a stove top like no other. the only problem was that your brother kept getting in the way of his sight of you.
been a while since a woman cooked him a meal.
simon got up quickly and gave you the headband. it was soft and pink colour with two sewn on cat ears made of the same material. you put it on and simon's heart skipped a beat. you were just so beautiful.
dinner of pasta, toasted buns and salad were served with a bottle of grocery store wine. the three of you drank, ate and chatted. you and johnny had most of the conversation while simon enjoyed listening.
he figured out that he could listen to you talk forever.
"well, i'm tired." johnny said as he rubbed his eyes. he finished the rest of his wine before he got up. he patted you on the top of the head, "i'll do the dishes in the mornin'. thanks for dinner, kid."
you rolled your eyes, pouring yourself another glass, "i'm not a kid."
johnny chuckled then looked to simon, "she'll get ya comfortable for the evenin'. i'll see ya tomorrow." before his tired steps headed towards the bedroom. soon the door closed and the sound of his body hitting the bed could be softly heard.
you leaned back in the kitchen chair, one leg draped over the other with your arms crossed. you admitted, "it must be hard to date. finding someone who understands your world."
simon stretched out a little more in his chair. he eyed the empty wine glass in front of him, "i try not to think about it so hard."
"i've heard stories about you. the terrifying ghost. there one moment, gone the next." you then reached across the table to drag a finger down the inside of simon's wrist, "i wonder if i had you in my bed tonight, if you'd be gone by morning."
your admission made simon's dark eyes grow a little wider. he said, "well, i have nowhere else to go."
you smiled a little, "must be lonely. i know it's lonely for me. to feel close to someone."
simon asked, "do you want to sleep with me miss mactavish?"
you chuckled lowly, as to not awake your brother in his room. you leaned back a little once more and gazed at him. you were definitely johnny's brother. the look in your eye said it all. you tilted your head a little to the side and asked, "is it that obvious, mister riley?"
the sound of wooden chairs against the floor as the two of you made your way to the bedroom. you took simon by his tattooed wrist and got him into your room. the door was shut a little louder than you hoped. you turned on the light and simon was already working the belt of his jeans.
you were quick to get your t-shirt off and you saw simon's hungry gaze on you as you became free of your clothes. his eyes raked the exposed skin and thought you looked like a dream.
"like what you see, simon?"
he nodded, "more beautiful than the photos, ma'am."
you covered your mouth while you giggled, "no need for the formalities. if my brother is underranked by you, then i'm sure as hell as a civilian."
simon got a hold of your waist, "you deserve a little more respect than your brother." then pulled you in for a soft kiss. even with his scars that you had seen over dinner. you thought he was beautiful.
it made you warm all over as you pulled the dark t-shirt on his shoulders. he helped you get out of it. and your hands pressed against his chest. you admired the scars, the tattoos, the overall beauty of him.
"i wish my brother had said his lt was hot prior. i would've tried to get with you sooner."
simon picked you up by the waist, your legs wrapped around his waist as he brought you to the bed and sat you down. he then started to work at the button of your jeans. once they were off, he cupped the bulge in his pants.
you slipped out of your simple purple panties and the white bra you wore. you then laid out on your bed with your hands behind your head and you giggled softly.
simon was absolutely smitten by you. he had come to the conclusion that when they were talking about the beauties in scotland. they meant you. and only you. once you were both naked, he got onto the bed.
the bed was a bit smaller than he had hoped, but you two could fit into it thankfully. he was worried that his large, bulkier frame would inch you off of the mattress. but it was a lot easier when he got between your legs. his achy erection, bright red at the tip, begged for attention.
you swallowed a little, "i wonder if it'll fit."
"then you tell me if it does. got it? you mactavish's have a habit of not showing pain." simon gave you a pointed gaze.
you covered your face for a minute, "okay. talk about my brother ends here. i don't want to hear about him while you're balls deep inside of me."
simon chuckled lightly and leaned in for another kiss. he said softly, close to your lips, "if it's anything, love. you're much more a looker than he is."
you held onto his blond locks and pulled him in for a hot kiss. you made a small noise when he shifted your hips up against him. to get a better angle of his cock inside of you.
"simon."
he said softly, his voice still gravely, "beautiful, beautiful girl. i don't know what that last boyfriend of yours was thinkin'. why want another when he could have you. but, i guess that means more for me."
your cheeks grew hot and simon pressed his cock up against you wet slit. you felt your heartbeat race at the anticipation of what was to come. you tensed up at the feeling of his cock being pushed into it.
"i got ya, i got ya. you feel so good there, love."
you nodded, "it's been a while. sorry if i'm too.. tight."
simon loomed over you like a comforting shadow. he gazed down at you, but there was a softness to his tired eyes. you didn't realize how pretty his eyes were. a deep dark brown, that lured you in while in the soft lighting of your bedroom.
he started to move against you and you let out a small moan. the bed squeaked a little bit. thankfully the frame didn't hit the wall. you two had to be somewhat quiet. even if your brother could be heard snoring in the room next to yours.
the sex between you two was quick, but not rough. the idea of bruising such a beauty made simon feel disgusted. you were meant to be cherished. he wanted to know everything about you.
"you are quite handsome, simon."
"thank you, love." he said softly as he held onto your thighs and moved against you. even in missionary you looked beautiful. the slight bounce of your breasts in time with his movements. he wanted to kiss all your soft parts throughout his visit in your sweet home.
he could get used to a warm meal and a warm cunt to bury himself into every night. maybe johnny was right, staying with you was better than being in london.
maybe he could get used to scotland.
he knew he could fit easily into the chaos of the mactavish family. if he could handle johnny, then he could handle you. at least he could fuck one of you quiet.
you felt your heart hammering at the feeling of it all. your noises were so sweet that it made simon need to bury himself deeper inside of you. he needed to feel all you could offer.
call him a sick puppy, but his brain was now wired to need you. you were a hit of a feeling that simon was so painfully unfamiliar with that it almost scared him. but as he admired the sight of you under him.
those soft lips partially opened, your eyes closed. you looked like an angel, and he swore he found heaven.
"beautiful." he said softly, his rugged voice made you feel like honey. gooey and warm, filling.
you came with your hands in his shaggy blond hair. your back arched as you felt the heat through you. you moaned a little louder than you hoped for as he continued to thrust up into you.
panting breaths between heavy thrusts as you laid spread out on the bed, letting simon move quicken his pace to reach his climax. he could feel it on the tip of his tongue. and with a few more heavy thrusts, he finished inside of you. his cheeks flushed and his mouth hung open in a heavy pant.
"fuck, simon."
"beautiful." he said absently. not able to think of much else besides your beauty. you were the kind of woman that simon was into.
he pulled out of you and rested down beside you on bed. you chuckled softly, your head still a little full of post orgasmic bliss. you got the covers on top of you and cuddled him naked.
clothed would be a worry in the morning.
when morning came, simon tried to slink back to the couch before johnny woke up. but when he exited your room and entered the main living space. he found johnny sitting there at the kitchen table. he was leaned back into his seat. simon caught sight of the pistol on the worn wooden table.
"so, si." johnny said, looking away from his paper to look at his fellow solider, "what are yer intentions with my sister?"
it had been a very long time since simon felt the stone of dread in his stomach. he tried not to show it across his scarred face. simon could instantly recall every military statistic that johnny had. there could be a million and one ways that the scottish solider could kill simon. and it wasn't like simon could do anything, he couldn't kill your brother.
there was a brief moment of silence between the two of them. neither made a motion or noise. simon wondered what was to come next. no amount of training could've prepared him for this.
but johnny broke the silence with laughter, "i'm just messin' with ya! the gun's not even loaded. just wanted to scare ya." he leaned forward in his seat. he looked at simon, "i don't care how my sister sees, but i have to be a little bit intimidating, don't ya think so, si?"
simon chuckled nervously.
johnny's suddenly expression dropped and he put down his paper in favour of the unloaded pistol. he pointed the front of it to simon, one eye closed as if he was going to shoot the blond in front of him. he said, "but if you break her heart there, simon. i won't be so forgiving."
the doorway to your bedroom opened with a loud creak and your voice rang through the apartment the three of you were in, "I swear to god! john michael mactavish! you better not be intimidating him!"
-
"you're seriously crying?" you asked your brother as you watched him gently take a hold of your newborn. your brother was a military man for christ's sake. he was weeping like a baby.
simon loomed over his colleague, protective over his newborn. his stern brown gaze read simply, "don't fuck it up, soap." he was ready to jump in if johnny fucked it up.
you were resting back in the hospital room, you just had your child with simon. you two had been married for a little over three years. it became habit for simon to come with johnny post-missions. the drive up to the city and you waiting for them.
a hug for your brother, a kiss for your lover.
now you were watching your brother cry at the sight of his nephew. the chubby little boy bundled up in a blanket. unaware of his weepy uncle. you looked at him with a slightyl stunned expression.
you probably cried less when you finally pushed him out. you didn't want to tell him the news because you thought he was going to cry more. while your son's first name was oliver, his middle name was john. after the crying mactavish in the hospital room.
"he really takes after us." john remarked when his cries died down.
you chuckled, "he sure does, johnny. now hand him over before you drop him." <3
#bunny writes#reader insert#call of duty#call of duty modern warfare#ghost call of duty#ghost mw2#simon ghost riley#simon ghost smut#ghost smut#ghost cod#simon ghost x you#simon ghost x reader#simon ghost riley x reader#simon ghost riley fanfiction#simon ghost riley x you#simon ghost riley smut#cod mw2#cod x reader#call of duty x reader#ghost x reader#simon riley x reader#simon riley smut#simon riley imagine#simon riley
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Come Find Me | Bucky Barnes x Reader
I am back back back again! I have missed writing so much, I just don't have nearly the amount of time that I used to. But I'm in my last semester of school! So hopefully I'll be back on a consistent fanfic grind once I'm done :) PS: If you know what the title is referencing, you get a big hug from me.
Word Count: 13,439
Warnings: blood, talk of violence, reader injury
Bucky checked his texts every few minutes. Initially, he lied to himself about the reason behind it. He told himself he mustâve opened his conversation with you accidentally, or that he mistook an email notification for a text from you. Simple, innocent mistakes.Â
Either way, he always ended up staring at your side of the conversation, hoping for a gray ellipsis to appear.Â
But after a while, he could no longer deny the truth- and why would he want to? You were coming home.Â
You hadnât been gone long, and your mission was projected to be a cake walk. But he couldnât help it; he missed you. He missed you when you went on missions, when you visited your parents out of state, when you slept in your room down the hall. Missing you was part of him now, woven into the fabric of his being. It matched the material of his soul perfectly, like he was always meant to feel this way.
He fired off a quick âlet me know when you landâ message and waited, hoping youâd write back soon.Â
Usually, you texted him when you were headed back to the compound. It gave him a countdown to your return and something to look forward to. It also signaled to him that you were, in fact, coming home alive. Even if a bit banged up, you were well enough to shoot him a message. And that always eased his worries.
Today, however, was different. No text, no call.
It struck him as bizarre and sounded Buckyâs internal alarms. But he silenced them as best he could. He wasnât going to let himself get worked up, not when you had a perfectly good reason for not messaging him. Â
This was your first time leading a mission with a new recruit under your wing. Bucky knew you devoted your full attention to your trainee, giving him absolutely everything you had. You took this position- as well as your pupilâs safety and success- very seriously. He knew you were probably busy helping your recruit learn a swath of new things, and who was he to interrupt?
Bucky opened the log and saw your jet had been marked as âincomingâ only minutes ago. A sigh of relief left his chest and eased his muscles. Sure, he wouldâve rather heard that information from you, but it didnât matter. Your jet would be here soon; he had no reason to worry.Â
The moment he saw that your jet was homeward bound, he lost the ability to think about anything else. He counted the minutes, the seconds. You had to be close, right? The log wouldnât have said âIncomingâ if you were still hours away.Â
To pass the time, he folded laundry, answered emails, reread a few chapters of The Hobbit- but he couldnât focus. He thought of you, only you. And no matter how hard he tried to distract himself, he couldnât hang around his room any longer. He couldnât stand it. He needed to be there when the jet landed. He needed to meet you on the steps of the aircraft and wrap you in a bear hug.Â
And there was no real harm in waiting near the hangar, was there? âIf anything,â he told himself, âItâs actually more convenient for her if I meet her there. That way, I can carry her bag- sheâs probably tired.âÂ
Anything to rationalize his desperate need to be near you.
He knew in his heart of hearts that you didnât need him to carry your bag or help you off the jet. But this lie was all the convincing he needed. Without hesitation, he ditched his room and set off down the hall, your impending homecoming pulling him forward.Â
It was in that moment he noticed just how far the elevator was from his room. The walk seemed to stretch on and on, the hallway growing longer with each step. And how had he never noticed how slowly the elevator moved? It slid downward at a glacial pace, toying with his patience. For such an expensive, state of the art building, the elevator moved like an ancient piece of turn of the century machinery. Bucky cursed Tonyâs engineering.Â
Everything seemed to add time, multiplying his moments without you. The universe liked toying with him, teasing him. And this was just another cruel joke.Â
The moment the doors opened, Bucky sprang free out into the hallway. He knocked into Clint and his group of trainees and called an apology over his shoulder without stopping. He couldnât stop, couldnât waste time- not when you could arrive at any moment.Â
His field of view narrowed into tunnel vision, only allowing for visualization of the path toward the hangar. He didnât greet his fellow team members or allow for distraction. You were his one-track mind. That is, until something stopped him.Â
âShit, sorry, man,â your trainee, Jake, laughed as he bumped into Bucky. He took a step to the side and attempted to continue down the hall, but Bucky blocked his path.Â
âJake?â Bucky eyed a bloody gash on Jakeâs eyebrow, âwhen did you guys get back?â
Jake gave a casual shrug and checked his phone, âI donât know, five minutes ago?â
âOh, okayâŠâ Bucky reached for his phone, but found his screen void of notifications. If you landed five minutes ago with your trainee safe and sound, why didnât you send him a message? It was out of character for you.Â
âWell, whereâs your partner in crime? Or crime fighting, I guess,â Bucky tried to joke, but his tone was strained. He eyed each person who came around the corner, hoping to find your face. âDid you see which way she went?â
âNah, sheâs not here,â Jake was scrolling through Instagram, only half paying attention.
Buckyâs disappointed sigh left his chest deflated, empty. âOh, did she say where she was going? Or when sheâd be back?â
Jake pulled his focus from his phone and stared at Bucky with confusion on his face. His brows pulled together, his mouth hung slightly ajar. But finally, he made sense of Buckyâs words. âOHHH, okay, my bad- I think there was a miscommunication just now.â
Bucky sighed again- this time, with relief.Â
âYeah, no, sheâs not here,â Jake continued, âbecause she didnât make it back.â
Buckyâs ears started ringing.Â
The sharp, piercing sound blocked out voices. Footsteps on the tile. Maybe Jake was trying to speak to him, but Bucky heard only the shrill sound of shock. Seconds later, his nerves fell numb. The utter absence of sensation disconnected him from his body. He was lost in a liminal atmosphere with no stability, no purchase. His entire being was shutting down, one sense at a time.
Bucky told himself to focus, to compute what heâd heard. He did his best to make sense of Jakeâs words, but to no avail. His mind simply couldnât understand the phrase âshe didnât make it backâ. The words had shed their meaning entirely and sounded foreign to Bucky as they rattled around his skull. Goosebumps rose over the surface of his skin, and a cold sweat created a sheen across his face. He feared he might get sick.Â
âI- Iâm sorry,â he forced himself back into his body, back to the present. âI donât think I understand.âÂ
âThings got pretty hairy- this was not the easy mission they said it would be,â Jake scoffed and rolled his eyes. âItâs not fair, I definitely got a way harder assignment for my first mission than all the other new agents, and I think itâs-âÂ
Buckyâs glare couldâve sliced Jake in half, âget to the point.â Â
âRight, um,â Jake continued, âI told her over comms that I was leaving. I gave her plenty of time to meet me at the jet, but she didnât answer. And she never came outside.â He shrugged, âI had to leave for my own safety.â
âSo, you just-â Bucky felt himself losing his grip. âYou left her there? Alone?â He didnât realize he was shouting, didnât realize heâd drawn attention to himself- until Agent Hill showed up.
She placed a light hand on Buckyâs tense shoulder, but instantly withdrew. He was shaking, practically vibrating under her palm. âIs there a problem here, guys? I donât want-â
âHe left her behind,â was all Bucky could manage.
Maria stared at Jake in disbelief, âyou did what?â
A strange mixture of rage and heartbreak seethed behind Buckyâs eyes, âYou donât just abandon your partner-â
Jakeâs attitude disgusted Bucky. He was detached, irritated. He rolled his eyes like an insolent child. âRelax, man. Jesus Christ, this isnât the army. I didnât promise to âleave no man behindâ or whatever-â
Bucky had heard enough. He lifted jake by the collar of his shirt, twisting the material in his metal fist. Jakeâs head sent a sickening thud resounding through the space as Bucky forced him against the nearest wall.
âWhat the fuck?â Jake squirmed in Buckyâs grasp, âThere are casualties in the field all the time, why am I being punished for-â
Bucky released Jake at once, sending him crashing to the floor.Â
His voice was quiet, hollow. âCasualties?â He swallowed hard, âIs she-â
Jake shrugged at he rubbed at the bruise forming on his neck. âI donât know, I assume so. I didnât stick around to find out.âÂ
And just like that, Bucky was gone.Â
He took off down the hall, forcing himself forward as a soul-crushing panic swallowed him whole. No matter how many times he blinked, no matter how fervently he shook his head, he couldnât rid his mind of the picture Jake painted for him. Each time he shut his eyes he saw you- alone. Your bloodied, broken body laying collapsed against a wall of a Hydra base. Your skin slick with blood. Your skin cold. Void of life.Â
He moved quickly, but not quick enough. He simply couldnât outrun the familiar feeling closing in on him. His heavy, well-worn cloak of grief wound its way across his shoulders and twisted itself around his neck. He knew the suffocating sensation all too well. It weighed him down but couldnât dampen his pace, nothing could; not when your life hung in the balance.Â
He was too well acquainted with loss by now, too familiar with mourning. Thereâd been a time when he wondered if heâd ever grieve again. Heâd lost his family, his friends, himself- what else was there? What more could he possibly lose? But the moment he met you, he knew heâd one day mourn again. He just didnât realize that time would come so soon.Â
A startling cold prickled at his skin, his lungs refused to inflate. How much time did you have left? How long would it take him to get to you? Were you even-
Hillâs voice yanked him out of his spiral, âBarnes, hey-â She made a grab at his shoulder, but her feeble attempt was no match for Buckyâs pace. âWhere are you going?â
âTo get her back.â Buckyâs tone was firm, resolute. He was going to bring you home or die trying.
âI donât think thatâs a good idea,â Hill nearly tripped over her own feet as she tried to keep up with Buckyâs long strides. âYou heard what Jake said, itâs a dangerous location- more dangerous than we thought. I think it might be best to wait it out for a few days, let things calm down and then-â
Bucky turned suddenly, stopping Maria in her tracks. âIâm not just going to leave her there.â
Maria shrunk away from the fierceness in his eyes, âI know youâre upset, but she might not be-â
âI donât care.â His gruff tone dissolved, making way for the fear heâd so desperately tried to hide. âWhether sheâs alive or-â he couldnât bring himself to voice the alternative.Â
Bucky knew what it was like to be assumed dead. He knew what it was like to be left in the field.Â
âShe deserves to come home,â he said.
Maria couldnât argue with him.Â
âRound up as many members of the med team as you can and have them meet me in the hangar. Weâre leaving in ten minutes- sooner if we can.â Bucky turned and resumed his previous path, âIâll be in the armory.â
Bucky grabbed as much weaponry as his duffel would carry without splitting at the seams and made his way to the hangar. He hoped to find ten, maybe fifteen members of the medical team waiting for him on the jet. He wasnât sure of your condition, didnât know how many breaths you had left. He wanted to give you the best possible chance at surviving the onslaught you endured.Â
But when he turned the corner into the hangar, he found only three scrub-clad bodies.Â
âIs this it?â Bucky boarded the jet and dropped his bag to the floor. He eyed the scant amount of medical support, their uncertain expressions. His hopes of bringing you home alive dwindled.
A nurse whoâd stitched Bucky up more times than he could count gave him a nervous smile. âThe med bay is swamped, the team could barely afford to let us come with you.âÂ
Bucky didnât want to hear it. He didnât want excuses or rationalizations. All he wanted was to bring you home with your heart still beating. And three medical professionals, he decided, was better than none.Â
The flight to your location only gave Bucky more time to worry. He obsessively checked his weaponry, hovered over the med teamâs supplies. But no amount of double and triple checking could save him from the spiral. He traveled down the path of every possible âwhat if?â, leading him only to heartache. No matter where he searched, he couldnât find a positive outcome. And though he didnât want to acknowledge the odds, he knew yours were slim- impossible, even.Â
And as the jet grew closer to your location, Bucky steeled himself for what he knew heâd find: you, his best friend, his reason for living, his everything- dead. Cold. Lifeless. None of the horrors he faced in the past could compare; no pain could ever be greater. Bucky knew heâd hurt for the rest of his life.
The clouds parted as the jet began its descent. Slowly, a large stone building appeared out of the fog like a monster in the horror movies you loved so much. It stood in an otherwise empty clearing, its shadow looming over the dying grass. Smoke billowed from holes in the roof, the walls. Whatever happened here was catastrophic. Disastrous.Â
Buckyâs heart sat lodged in his throat as he imagined you trapped in there. Goosebumps rose over the surface of his skin as he stared at the looming structure. He had to get you out, even if he died trying.
Just before the jet touched down, an idea popped into Buckyâs head. It scaled the high walls heâd tried to erect to protect himself from thoughts of your demise and grabbed him by the throat. It was smart- brilliant, actually. He was shocked he could even think straight given the circumstances.
âFRIDAY,â Bucky called out, âis comm 1209 working?â He shoved his own comm in his ear and waited for a response.Â
âComm 1209 is on and in range,â Friday said. âWould you like me to connect you?â
He couldnât say yes fast enough.
A few staticky clicks and pops vibrated against Buckyâs eardrum as his comm connected to yours. But he was too scared to speak. What if you didnât answer? What if he heard you take your dying breaths? Just the thought was enough to make him sick.
He owed it to you, though, to at least try. Heâd always said heâd do anything for you, that heâd risk it all for you- and he meant it every time. If reaching out to you over comms exposed him to something horrible, something traumatic and unforgettable, at least he tried. At least he attempted to keep his promise. And after everything heâd been through, what was one more life-shattering, soul-crushing nightmare?
âH- umâŠâ Bucky swallowed the large lump obstructing his throat. âHello?â He waited a moment, holding his breath the entire time, and tried again. âHello?â
He waited.Â
No response.
âDoll? Itâs me. Itâs BuckyâŠâÂ
The dead silence on the other end of the line dragged on. It seemed like his words disappeared into the air, unacknowledged. Unheard. Maybe the sound of his voice was reverberating inside your ear as you lay dying. Or maybe he was talking to your corpse.
 The thought made him nauseous.
âPlease, sweetheart. If youâre there- if youâre able- just say one word. Say anything,â he pled. A long bout of silence followed.
He clenched and released his metal fist again and again, desperate to rid himself of the panic settling into his bones. He was stupid to think you survived, stupid to let himself be optimistic. He made it here as quickly as he could, but he couldnât save you. He was too late.Â
He wanted to take one of his many weapons and turn it on himself.Â
But a small sound stopped him.
âBuckâŠâ
He almost fell to his knees. At the sound of your voice, an overwhelming warmth banished the cold that infiltrated his bones. Against all odds, you were alive.
A deep sigh of relief seeped from Buckyâs lungs, âSweetheartâŠâÂ
A hurricane of emotion rattled against the storm doors inside Buckyâs mind. He couldnât stop thinking about the âalmostsâ. How he almost lost you, how you almost died alone in a Hydra base. But he couldnât allow it to swallow him- not yet. There was no time for a breakdown. He needed to move, he needed to get to you.Â
He shrugged off the grief that rested heavy on his shoulders and swallowed the impending sob that vibrated inside his throat. âIâm here- Iâm gonna come get you. Just tell me where-â
A staunch refusal came from your end of the comm, âNo- noâŠâ You took a sharp, rattling breath, âno way.â
Bucky didnât like the way you had to fight to get your words out. You were clearly struggling, doing everything in your power to stay on this side of consciousness. He wondered how much time you had left.
But still, there was a familiar strength to your voice. Maybe it was the adrenaline, maybe it was the renewed hope of rescue; something was keeping you alive.Â
âItâs okay, sweetheart, just tell me where you are. The jet just landed. Iâm gonna get you out and-â
âI said- I said no,â you breathed. âYou canât c-come in here, itâs too dangerous⊠we were a-ambushed.â
Even in your condition, even when Bucky was your only hope of rescue, his safety was your first thought. Youâd rather die alone than put Buckyâs life at risk; the thought made his cheeks pink and filled his chest with a fuzzy warmth. But he didnât have time to enjoy the feeling.
âIf you donât tell me where you are, Iâll just sweep the whole building,â Bucky said, using your worry against you. âThat means more opportunities for me to run into Hydra operatives. More time inside the base- itâll be way more dangerous.â He could practically see you rolling your eyes, âso itâs probably better if you just give me a direct route, donât you think?â
Bucky smiled to himself as he envisioned you on the other end. He was certain you were arguing with yourself, cursing his rationale.Â
He waited for you to come at him with a sharp retort or a sarcastic quip but heard nothing. The silence on your end of the line dragged on. And on. It lasted far too long for Buckyâs comfort. Surely, you couldnât still be thinking about his proposition? Heâd given you more than enough time to make up your mind, more than enough time to come up with a response. It was time you didnât have.Â
What if youâd fallen unconscious? What if, in those quiet moments, your soul vacated this earth?
Bucky couldnât take it anymore. He disembarked the jet, resolving to search every inch of the base. But just as he reached the dark, unsettling building, you spoke.
âF-fifteenth floor. Northeast⊠northeast quadrant,â you sighed, defeated. âThereâs a- a room at the end of this hall, I think itâs maybe an office?â Again, you took a long pause. The energy required to think, to speak, was energy you didnât have. âJust f-follow the trail of blood.â
Buckyâs breath caught in his throat. He shuddered at the thought of your blood leaving a path down the stark white, sterile hallways of the base. But he didnât have time to focus on anything other than getting you out; this was a rescue. He owed it to you to keep his head level. To focus on getting you out as quickly as he could.Â
âThe power is⊠itâs outâ, you said. âYouâre gonna h-have to take-âÂ
Bucky wanted to save you from wasting any extra energy, âThe stairs. Got it.âÂ
And while he normally didnât mind getting a few extra steps in, he knew the time required to climb fifteen flights of stairs would push the limits of your survival.Â
But he pushed the ever-encroaching sense of doom to the side and put on a brave face for you. For himself. âOkay, Iâm coming to get you,â he promised. âStay awake, and donât move.â
âAs if I h-have a choice,â you laughed a breathy, hollow laugh. A long groan followed.Â
Your pain radiated through Buckyâs chest. He didnât want to climb stairs or scour hallways- he just wanted to be there. To instantly materialize at your side. To bring you instantaneous comfort. He lamented the super soldier serumâs lack of teleportation abilities.Â
âYou know what I mean, doll. Just stay awake, okay?â Bucky drew his gun and stepped inside the building. âDonât fall asleep. Do anything you have to do- just stay awake. Can you keep talking until I get there?â
âW-what am IâŠâ You let out a raspy exhale, âsupposed to talk about?â
Bucky cleared a long hallway and found the stairwell, âAnything, just keep talking.â
Another extended silence filled the air; it nearly drove Bucky crazy. Your silences held limitless possibilities, horrifying âwhat ifsâ.
âIt w-wasnât supposed to be⊠to be like this,â you finally said. âIt wasnât supposed to be this dangerous. This was Jakeâs first mission- it wasnât f-fair to him.â Heartache coated your every word. Even after your partner abandoned you, even after Jake forced you to suffer and bleed all alone- you still sympathized with him. Still felt sorry for him.Â
Bucky felt no such thing.
âI know, doll. Keep talking, okay?â
You sighed. âWe s-split up for recon⊠thatâs when they- when they came at me.â Your next few breaths were so shallow, your lungs barely inflated; the lack of oxygen left you dizzy. A thin veil of glittering spots sparkled and danced on the edges of your periphery. âIt all h-happened so fast⊠there were so many of them. I just- I remember pain. And I hoped Jake was okay, w-wherever he was.â
Your heart was too good for this job. For people like Jake. Bucky admired your kindness, your empathy, your selfless nature. Even in the face of pain, of death- you thought about others. You often told Bucky how unfair life had been to him, lamenting his treatment at the hands of fate. Bucky found himself doing the same for you and your kind heart.
âI called out for h-him, I needed backup⊠I kept asking him to come help me-â A sharp cough rattled out of your throat.Â
Bucky cringed at the sound. It was the only sound in the building. He hadnât heard anyone else. Hadnât seen one Hydra operative- at least, not a live one. He came across their bodies every now and again but didnât see a single living soul. He was sure they deserted after the explosion. Just like Jake.Â
The destruction, however, was everywhere. Bullet casings littered the floor. Blood stained the tile floors. Fluorescent lights flickered overhead. He had to get you out of here.
âBut he n-never answered. And then he told me he was leaving. He said he was- he was outside already. He gave me n-ninety seconds to meet him at the jetâŠâ Your words were tinged with devastation, with hopelessness, with betrayal. âI tried- I did my best to make it down the stairs. But I was- I was dizzy⊠I was b-bleeding.â The memory stung like your fresh wounds. âI kept slipping on- on my own blood. I just c-couldnât move fast enough. It hurt too much.â
Wrath burned inside Bucky like a raging forest fire. But his utter heartbreak doused it completely, extinguishing the rageful flames. He found himself unable to think, to breathe. It took everything in him to keep moving forward. Who could ever leave you behind like that? Who could ignore your suffering and sentence you to death without a second thought? The image of you stumbling, struggling to run for your life gutted him.
âAnd then- and then I heard the jet t-take off,â you sighed. âAnd I listened as it got farther and farther away⊠until it was g-gone. And I was- I was alone.â
He thought of you sitting alone in cold silence as the noise from the jet quieted. As your hope dwindled. The entire base mustâve felt like a tomb, like a massive, lonely grave meant just for you.Â
Bucky almost fell to his knees. Sobs throttled the inside of his chest, begging for release. Tears burned inside his lash line. Jake didnât just leave you behind, he marooned you without care. And in his departure, he sealed your fate.Â
âI d-didnât have a way to call for⊠for help. My phone was on the j-jet with jake.â
The sorrow that stained your words was all too familiar to Bucky. It was the same hopelessness that accompanied him every day that he was at Hydra. When he laid in the snow for hours upon hours after falling from the train. He never wished that kind of despondency, that kind of  misery on anyone. And knowing that you, the person who deserved it the least, experienced it for even a moment shattered him.
âI realized I⊠I didnât h-have any options,â you breathed.Â
A collapsed column blocked Buckyâs path as he tried to make his way from the sixth floor to the seventh. The concrete was too high, too precarious to scale. If he tried to climb it and got hurt, it would only serve to diminish your chances of survival. And he wasnât willing to risk that. With a huff, Bucky exited the northwest stairwell in search of another route. This was a waste of time- time you didnât have.Â
He painstakingly checked every hall until he finally found another stairwell. His breathing came a little easier as he rocketed his way up the stairs, growing ever closer to you.
âSo, I found this- this room. Itâs quiet. Itâs out of the w-way. I needed somewhere to hide. S-somewhere toâŠâ A small crack of emotion cut through your voice, âsomewhere to die.â
It wasnât fair. It wasnât fair that Jake got to return home safe and sound while you struggled to stay alive. It wasnât fair that you had to seek out your own deathbed. Bucky wanted to scream, to break things, to spill every last drop of Jakeâs blood. But he was a soldier, and this was a rescue mission.
âThis seemed like as g-good a place as any,â you choked on a weak laugh. âBeats dying in the middle of a h-hallway, I guess.â
Buckyâs automatic response was to swear that youâd make it out. To promise that you werenât going to die. But he bit his tongue. He couldnât make those kinds of assurances. Heâd do anything to bring you comfort but swearing that youâd return home alive seemed almost cruel.Â
He pushed himself to move faster. He couldnât let you die alone, especially not in this godforsaken place. As he sprinted up the last flight of stairs and ripped open the door to the fifteenth floor, he struggled to orient himself. You were in the northeast quadrant, but where was he? He searched for anything to indicate his location- but found no signage. No directory.Â
Everything inside of him rattled with dread, with anxiety. Any moment now, you were going to die. You were going to take your last breath. All alone. A thick, suffocating wave of panic crashed over Bucky as he realized- you were going to die disappointed. You were going to leave this world knowing that he hadnât gotten to you in time.
It was then that he noticed a faded arrow painted on the wall, with âNEQâ painted below it in block letters. Northeast quadrant. He was closer than he thought.
âIâm gonna be there in just a second, doll,â he said as he followed the arrows.  âI think Iâm right around the corner.âÂ
This was just his way of making you feel better, you were sure of it. The hallways were long and winding. Each floor was a maze of its own. Even with your vague instructions, it could take him a while to find you. Still, Buckyâs words brought you comfort in the way that only he could.
âI know, I t-trustâŠâ A metallic taste filled your mouth. A warm ooze trickled down your chin and dripped onto your chest. The warm, fuzzy feeling brought on by Buckyâs assurances faded. Of course, you knew you were in bad shape. But as blood leaked from your mouth, you wondered if these were your last moments.
Instantly, you searched for the words to say goodbye to Bucky. Time was slipping through your fingers, life draining from your body with each passing second. But before you drifted off into a never-ending sleep, you had to tell Bucky what he meant to you. Youâd use all your strength, your last few breaths- whatever it took. He just had to know.Â
But how does one say goodbye to a soulmate? You didnât have the energy or capacity to make a grandiose speech. And the blood filling your mouth impeded your ability to speak. You wanted to tell bucky everything- how he comforted you, cared for you, made your life worth living. How your life revolved around him as though he were your personal sun. But nothing quite encapsulated the things you felt for him. Every word in the English language, every sonnet fell short. And the lack of oxygen getting to your brain sabotaged your phrasing.
âBuck, I think itâs⊠I think itâs almost t-time,â you rasped.
But just as you opened your blood-stained mouth to proclaim every feeling you ever had for him, the door flew open. Alarm coursed through your veins at the threat. Surely, a Hydra agent had stumbled upon your hiding place and was here to finish you off. The severe blood loss was no match for your training, thought. And, on instinct, you pulled your gun on the tall, dark silhouette standing in the doorway.
âWoah, hey!â Bucky raised his hands in surrender. âItâs me, itâs just me.â
At the sound of his voice, your arm fell limp. Your gun clattered to the floor. Your head lolled back against the wall. It had taken everything in you to try and protect yourself one last time. And now that your energy reserves were nearly depleted, you allowed your eyes to close.
âS-sorryâŠâ A barely-there smile pulled at your lips. âMy⊠my bad, Buck.â
âNo, donât be sorry, doll.âÂ
Bucky knelt in front of you, taking in your broken, bloodied body. Heâd seen carnage before, witnessed more death than anyone should. But this, you- it was different. It hurt in places he didnât know he had. But he didnât let it show. Knowing you, youâd spend your last few moments comforting him, trying to make him feel better. And so, he forced a warm smile and tabled his breakdown for the moment.
âIâm actually impressed. I mean, you might be hurt, but you were ready to take me out just now,â he forced a chuckle. âThatâs my girl.â His cool metallic hand brushed against your blood-stained cheek.Â
And in that moment, something within you changed. Your eyes shot open. You blinked a few times before forcing your eyes shut once again. You gave your head a few good shakes. Surely, this wasnât real- it couldnât be.Â
You opened your eyes wide once again, taking him in. âBucky?â
With one shaking hand, you reached for him in the most pathetic attempt heâd ever seen. You were weak, dangerously so; it scared him to his core. But you were alive.Â
He leaned in, meeting you in the middle, and let you stroke at his stubble for a moment.
âYeah, Iâm here,â he kissed your palm. âIâm so happy to see you.â
âYouâreâŠâ you other hand reached for him, but made it only a centimeter or two before falling into your lap. Bucky opted to take it in his. âYouâre here?â
He nodded, âI could never leave you behind, sweetheart.â
He may have continued speaking after that, but you didnât quite hear him. The emotion youâd tried so hard to swallow came bursting forward, crushing your every attempt at remaining levelheaded. Your fingers smoothed over Buckyâs cheek again and again. His name fell from your lips in what resembled a prayer. Tears rolled down your cheeks and mixed with the blood crusting over your skin.Â
A soft, warm wave of peace rolled in, covering you like a well-loved quilt. The pain disappeared; the sorrow evaporated. All that remained was Bucky. This was the warm spring that followed a dark, bitter winter. The first rays of sun after a vicious storm. The first taste of home after a long time away. You let the familiar warmth of Buckyâs presence drown out the rest of the world until only you two remained.
âSweetheart, did you hear me?â With a gentle squeeze of your hand, Bucky called you back to the present. âI need to look at your wound, okay?â
A sharp rush of pain nearly blinded you as you lifted your shirt, exposing the bloody mess. But even as Bucky appraised the gunshot wound that turned your abdomen into horror scene, you couldnât find it in you to worry. Your hands lazily found his shoulder, his chest, his face; you just wanted to touch him. To know, without a doubt, that he was there. That he was real.
âHey, we⊠we need to t-talk,â you whispered as Bucky did his best to quickly bandage your wound for transport. âI n-need to talk- to talk to youâŠâ
Bucky nodded, âsure thing, doll. Absolutely. We can talk about whatever you want. But right nowâŠâ he returned your shirt to its rightful position and met your gaze. âRight now, I need to get you out to the jet, okay? We can talk later.â
He guided your arms around his neck, lifted you into his arms, and moved as fast as he could through the winding hallways. His quick gait set your nerves alight with pain. Every bump, every jostle had you gasping for breath. And though it was a necessary evil, the guilt still sat in Buckyâs stomach like a rock. His repeated âIâm sorrysâ were nearly constant, doubling with your every grimace and groan. But he couldnât slow down, couldnât let the time slip away; you didnât have much left.
Between pained sounds and twisted expressions of discomfort, you said the same thing on a loop. Again and again and again, you pled with him, using energy you didnât have.Â
âWe need to⊠to t-talk.â
âI h-have to tell you.â
âCan I talk to y-you about- about something?â
And though Bucky wouldâve loved nothing more than to have a long heart to heart with you as you two often did, you werenât strong enough. He couldnât let you waste your finite energy on a conversation with him. And so, he responded to each of your requests with an ask of his own, begging you to save your strength. He promised that the two of you could talk tomorrow, that there was plenty of time for a conversation later.Â
But âplenty of timeâ almost seemed like an empty promise. And âtomorrowâ felt like a lie. Would you have a âlaterâ? He didnât know. But he didnât want you wasting your oxygen, not when he feared it might be your last breath.
Boarding the jet with you alive in his arms almost felt like a win to Bucky. Almost. Sure, heâd gotten you out with your heart still beating, but your condition worsened by the second. And the grave looks the med team wore as Bucky gently rested you on the treatment table dug a deep pit in his stomach.Â
They sprang into action, placing IVs and delivering medications. Scissors glided through your shirt and exposed your broken body to the med team. Bucky knew theyâd seen their share of gnarly injuries over the years, but he swore that they recoiled at the sight of your wounds.Â
With a shake of his head, Bucky refocused. He had to get you out of there- to get you home. He headed for the controls and planned to set the jet in motion. But he made it only a step toward the cockpit before a hand caught his.
âS-stayâŠâ you whispered. âPlease.â
His heart shattered. âIâm not leaving you, doll, IÂ promise. I just have to get us in the air, okay?â With great care, he placed a kiss to your hand and set it at your side. âIâll be back in just a minute.â
Buckyâs body operated on muscle memory alone as he initiated take off. His mind was occupied, completely and totally, by the sound of your weak voice begging him not to leave. The sound played on a loop inside his brain, cutting him deeper each time. Youâd already been abandoned once today; he was certain you feared it would happen again.Â
With a deep breath and a quick reset, Bucky did what he had to do. He needed to be on his A-game for you, needed to be his very best. Only a few hours ago, youâd trusted someone with your life, and they failed you. Bucky wasnât about to do the same. He worked carefully to chart the fastest route back to the compound, opting to forego FRIDAYâs proposed path. It kept him from your side longer than he wouldâve liked, but less time in the air seemed like the best option. The sooner he could get you to the med bay, with its massive, brilliant medical staff and unlimited resources, the better.Â
Just as he finalized the flight plan and asked FRIDAY to notify the med bay of your impending arrival, an unsettling sound pulled his focus. It was an ominous beeping, alarming your care team of a sudden, life-threatening change.Â
Gloved hands moved at lightning speed; voices yelled medical jargon back and forth. And you laid there on the table. No heartbeat. No respirations. Deathly still.Â
Bucky stood on the periphery, too horrified to get any closer.Â
He thought it best, of course, to stay out the med teamâs way. But knew deep down it was an excuse. He was simply too terrified to lose you. If he got closer, if he saw you struggling to stay alive, all of this would suddenly become real. And he couldnât handle that.Â
âBarnes!â A nurse screamed at him, âdid you hear me?â
Bucky forced himself back to the present. âNo⊠I, um-â
âShe has no pulse- get over here, we need you to do compressions!â
Buckyâs desperate need to help you, to save you, overpowered his fear. And in an instant, he was at your side. He loomed over you, his hands locked together, preparing to help resuscitate you. But once again, his fear reared its ugly head. You were already so badly injured, so weak. And he was far too strong. What if he made your condition worse? What if he-
âCome on!â The nurse yelled at him, âstart compressions-Â now!â
He did as he was told. He pressed into your body with a measured pressure, careful not to crush your chest. But his cautious compressions didnât cut it. The nurses instructed him to push harder. To âactually compressâ your chest- and Bucky followed instructions.Â
But as he did so, a sickly snapping sound exploded from your body. Bucky recoiled instantly; his face contorted in horror.
âWhat are you doing? Keep going!â
âIÂ canât- I think I broke her ribs,â Bucky shouted at the doctor. âWhat do I do?â
âKeep going!â The nurse yelled, âIt happens- just keep going.â
Bucky broke out into a cold sweat. His stomach turned at the thought of hurting you, of causing you even more pain; youâd been through enough as it was. But he did as he was told. With each round of compressions, he swore he created new fractures. He felt every splinter, every crack as he put pressure on your chest.Â
He wanted to sever every last nerve-ending in his hand; anything to rid him of the sickening sensation creeping through his palm. But if doing this saved you, it was worth the nightmares.
He watched as the two nurses provided your supplemental breaths and tended to your endlessly bleeding wound. The doctor called âclearâ every so often, shocking you with a defibrillator in an attempt to restore your heartbeat.
Round after round of compressions, breathing, and shocks passed by without signs of improvement. You remained lifeless, unresponsive. A syringe of epinephrine delivered straight to your chest did nothing. And Bucky felt what little hope he had slipping through the cracks in your ribs. He couldnât believe he was about to lose you; couldnât believe heâd have to watch you die. Hot tears blurred his vision and streaked down his cheeks. His legs went numb. At any second, he knew his knees would give out, knew heâd crumble to the floor under the crushing weight of grief.
The doctor deemed the next shock your last, and Bucky almost doubled over.Â
âCome on, doll, just-â He swallowed a sob, âjust stay. Stay. Do it for me, Iâm begging you. Please?â
The doctor called one last âclearâ and delivered your final shock, only to be met with the rhythmic beeping of your heart monitor.
âSinus rhythm restored,â announced the nurse to Buckyâs left. She appraised the waves on your EKG and gave a nod. âSheâs stable.â
After what felt like an eternity, Bucky took a breath. He stretched his tense fingers and did his best to  relax the rock-hard knots forming in his shoulders. A new crop of hope bloomed cautiously inside his chest, but he couldnât allow it to blossom and flourish just yet. You werenât out of the woods; there was a very real possibility that your heart might stop again. And he wasnât sure how many times the doctor could revive you before throwing in the towel.
Less than a minute after Buckyâs cautious optimism sprouted anew, a soul crushing sight dashed it completely. A sharp gasp filled his lungs, a shudder rocked his frame. Shades of deep, dark blue bloomed under the skin of your chest. Black and purple splotches stained your sternum. Some spots were already starting to swell. He extended a hand in your direction but recoiled in an instant, fearing heâd hurt you yet again.Â
âHappens all the time,â one of the nurses said with a shrug. âBelieve me, broken ribs are the least of her worries.â
Somehow, her words didnât make him feel any better. He ached to hold your hand, to sweep a gentle caress across your cheek. But he didnât dare touch you after what he did. Every glimpse of your bruised, swollen chest sent bile rushing into his throat.Â
The three dedicated members of the med team worked tirelessly for the rest of the flight. They did everything in their power to keep your condition steady, to maintain the life they worked so hard to save. It brought Bucky comfort to see them staying so close, ready to jump into action if need be. Â
Bucky, like the med team, hovered. He couldnât bring himself to leave your side. You seemed too fragile, your condition too tenuous. He counted your every breath, took stock of every beat of your heart on the monitor. Stepping away for even a second felt wrong. He needed to be there if you crashed again, if the doctor needed extra hands. He needed to be there to help.
And if you woke up, he wanted to be the first face you saw.Â
But you didnât wake. A groan here, a muscle twitch there- that was all you could spare. And though Bucky wanted nothing more than to see you open your eyes, he thanked the universe for keeping you unconscious. He knew tsunamis of pain rippled in the wings, waiting to overtake you the second you woke.
Bucky held his breath as the jet landed. Every jarring bump, every vibration, forced his heart into his throat. He feared that even the slightest impact would send you into cardiac arrest. He flicked his eyes from the rising and falling of your chest to the rhythmic flashing of your heart monitor and back again. Nothing changed, no alarms sounded. And when the jet finally stilled, Bucky breathed a deep sigh of relief. He just needed to get you to the med bay for treatment, and this whole nightmare would be over.Â
He didnât like being optimistic. It felt like a set-up, like false hope. If he told himself youâd survive and you didnât, the fall would be that much harder, that much more devastating.Â
But being realistic wasnât any better. Telling himself that you were too far gone, that you werenât going to make it, felt wrong. To him, it seemed like he was cursing you. Like willing your death into existence. Like begging the universe to end your life.Â
And so, he opted for a neutral mantra. âSheâs home,â he told himself. âSheâs home. Sheâs home. Sheâs home.â
The distance to the medbay felt longer than usual. The hallways seemed to stretch on forever, the double doors to the triage center seemed to grow farther and farther away. Bucky followed your gurney closely, only allowing a few inches of space between the two of you. He couldnât be separated from you again. He wouldnât. He needed to be with you every second, watching over you.Â
A dark cloud of impending doom loomed over his psyche. It whispered to him, telling him that if he left your side, if he let you out of his sight, youâd die. Youâd be gone forever. And it would be his fault. He knew it was nonsense, that this was just his anxiety operating on overdrive. But he couldnât shake the fear. And risking it wasnât an option.
âNo visitors past this point,â a security guard placed an arm in front of Bucky as he tried to enter the triage unit.
Bucky tried to go around the man, watching as the medical staff carried you farther out of reach. âIâm not a visitor, Iâm an agent-âÂ
âNo agents past this point, then,â the guard rolled his eyes. âOnly patients and medical staff. You can have a seat over there.â
A small table sat against the wall, flanked by two chairs. It was a sad, makeshift excuse for a waiting room that operated as a device to keep people from hanging around. But bucky couldnât be discouraged. He took a seat in one of the chairs, determined to wait there as long as he had to. He knew heâd missed a number of important phone calls by now, and probably several meetings. But he didnât care; all that mattered was you.Â
Dread circled Bucky like a buzzard as he waited. It was taking too long- why was it taking so long? How much time did the medical staff need? You were stable when the jet landed, the nurse said so. Why were there no updates? All Bucky needed was a nod, a bit of information. But he remained in the dark, wondering if you died on the operating table.
Maria found Bucky slumped in a chair with a zombie-like air about him. He was expressionless, his gaze hollow. His palms traced the same track up and down his thighs in a never-ending cycle. One look and she knew: something was very wrong.
âHey,â she called softly, hoping not to startle him.
But Bucky didnât respond- he didnât even react. He just sat there, his unblinking stare burning a hole in the tile. An uneasiness enveloped Maria. Sheâd never seen Bucky so empty, so despondent. As she stared at him, she found herself fearing the worst. âMaybe he just received terrible newsâ she thought. âMaybe heâs grievingâ.
âHey,â she tried again, nudging her foot against his.Â
He came back to life with a start. A sharp inhale filled his chest, his eyes blinked wildly. But his palms never stopped moving in their endless cycle against his tactical pants. And he never actually looked at her.
âHiâŠâ he breathed.Â
Hill took the seat opposite him. She conjured the gentlest, warmest tone she could find, âis everything okay?â
Bucky balled his hands into tight fists and stretched them out again. Maria noticed blood- your blood- crusting under his fingernails and staining his skin. But before she could get a good look, he grabbed the arms of the chair. His palms rubbed fervently against the plastic handles for a moment until they moved to his face. He ran his hands along his jaw, his spiky stubble poking into his skin.
âBarnes, what happened? Are you-â
Finally, his head snapped in her direction, âI can still feel itâŠâ
âFeel what?â
Buckyâs head fell into his hands. He pressed his palms against his eyes and dragged them down his face. Maria watched him fall apart in slow motion. He seemed to be unraveling, one cell at a time. And when he finally spoke, shame made his words almost unintelligible.Â
âShe crashed on the jetâŠâ
âOh...â Maria did her best to keep a calm, even tone. Her concern for you vibrated in her chest, but she didnât dare let it free- not when Bucky was moments away from a meltdown. âIs she-â
âThe med team needed help. There werenât enough of them- they needed me to do chest compressions,â Bucky said, his voice low. âAnd I broke- I crushed her ribs.âÂ
A sharp shudder rocked his entire body. Just thinking of that moment, when his too-strong hands destroyed your chest, was enough to make him sick. To scar him for life. To haunt him. Of all the horrible things heâd done in over the years, this was the worst. He gave his hands a quick shake, hoping to rid his nerve endings of the sensation.
âI felt her bones snapping under my hands,â Buckyâs words dripped with shame. âAnd I can still⊠I still feel it.â
âOkay,â Maria said gently. âWell, if she-â
âShe was already in such bad shape,â Bucky swiped a tear from his cheek. âAnd IâŠÂ I hurt her. I made it so much worse.âÂ
His head fell into his hands once again and did not reemerge.Â
âHey, look at me,â Maria gave his arm a gentle touch.Â
Bucky only shook his head.Â
âCome on, Barnes, just look at me for a second.â
Again, he refused.Â
Maria abandoned her chair and sat instead on the small table. She never got this close to Bucky. Usually, she preferred to give him his space. He wasnât the touchy-feely type- unless you were around. But he was lost in a shame spiral, adrift with no hope of return. And he needed rescuing. She placed her hands on his and gently removed them from his face.Â
âYou saved her life,â Maria said. âTwice. You rescued her from the base, and when the med team needed help, you came through.â
âBut I-â
âDid it work?â Maria asked, her tine almost stern. âDid the chest compressions work?â
Bucky nodded.Â
Maria gave him a shrug, âThatâs all that matters. She can recover from a few broken ribs, but if you hadnât been there-âÂ
Bucky averted his gaze as his eyes filled with tears.Â
âHey,â Maria grabbed his face, bringing his focus back to her. âIf you hadnât been there, sheâd be dead.â
Mariaâs words fought hard against the demeaning voice that lived inside Buckyâs head. It screamed at him, telling him that he shouldnât believe her, that he was a monster, that he almost killed you. Usually, Bucky allowed his inner demons to run free. He listened to them without pause, believing anything and everything they told him, no matter how vile. But Maria was steadfast and unshakable in her sentiments; she truly believed what she was saying. And by some miracle, Bucky did, too.
âThanksâŠâ He granted her a hollow smile and a small nod.Â
Hill sat in silence with him for a few hours. She didnât try to make small talk or ask what was going on inside his head. She simply existed near him, sharing the space so that he didnât have to be alone. She ignored important texts and sent every call to voicemail. She knew it was exactly what youâd do for him, if you were able. And she did her best to fill your shoes.
Abruptly, Buckyâs head snapped in her direction. His pulse thrummed against his skin as a new wave of anxiety crashed over him. âShe kept sayingâŠâ he sighed. âShe kept saying we needed to talk. She wanted to talk to me about something.â
Maria cocked her head to the side, âAbout what?â
He shrugged. âI told her we could talk later because there would be plenty of time,â Buckyâs words grew shaky. He found himself near tears for what felt like the millionth time that day. Guilt sucker punched him. âWhat if⊠what if there isnât more time for us? What if that was all we were ever going to get? What if-â
âYouâll get more time,â Maria said with certainty. âThe universe has a way of evening things out. You were robbed of time once; it wonât happen again. Plus, youâre deserved some fucking karmic retribution- youâre owed this.â
Bucky wondered how she could be that sure of something so ethereal. But she was steady, solid as a rock. She didnât waver in her words or add caveats at the end. She, somehow, knew it to be true. And Bucky couldnât help but believe her.
But when Fury called her for the eighth time, she knew quiet time was over.
âI have to go, okay? Fury canât do anything without me, heâs hopeless.â She stood from her seat and rested a hand on Buckyâs shoulder. âCall if you need anything.â
Bucky thanked her a million times over and, for the first time, gave Maria a hug. She would never know how much her reassurances helped him. Sheâd pulled him from the ledge and gave him what he desperately needed: perspective.
In the hours that followed, he let her words play on a constant loop inside his mind. âIf you hadnât been there, sheâd be dead,â he heard her say. âYouâll get more time.â The sickening feeling of your bones snapping under his strength never faded, and the fear of losing you still had him in a chokehold, but Mariaâs words quieted his mind.Â
In the sad, empty waiting room, time seemed to mutate. Some of the hours dragged, others whizzed by. Bucky wasnât sure how long heâd been there. Was it ten hours? Or twenty? He didnât really care. Heâd wait lifetimes for you.Â
He saw the security guards change shifts once, twice. It was the only thing alerting him to the passage of time, as part of him believed it was standing still. On the third shift change, they told him to go home.Â
âTheyâll call you if thereâs an updateâ, said one of the guards. âItâd probably be a good idea for you to go get some sleep, or something.â
Bucky knew he looked like hell. Your blood left crimson streaks across his face and neck. And the dark circles he usually wore under his eyes were a deep shade of plum. But he couldnât leave, he couldnât sleep. Not when your life hung in the balance. Not when you needed him.Â
A few more hours passed with no news, and Bucky found himself teetering on the edge of insanity. An angry, desperate voice bellowed inside his head. It told him to bust through the doors and find you, no matter what it took- even if it meant hurting people in the process. The gun secured to his hip and the knife strapped to his ankle became eerily attractive. His hands itched to reach for the weapons, to hold someone at gun point until they allowed him to see you. But he couldnât to give in to the fear, to the violence. It took him years of therapy and long talks with you to stop seeing himself as a monster- and he refused to destroy the progress you helped him make.Â
A doctor stepped out of the double doors and looked in Buckyâs direction, âSergeant Barnes?â Â
Bucky was on his feet before he knew what hit him. This was it. After what felt like an eternity of not knowing whether you lived or died, he was about to have an answer. Sweat dampened his palm, his brow as he stood in front of your doctor.Â
He didnât know he was even capable of this kind of fear, this kind of agony. And though he was an impossibly strong physical specimen, Bucky knew heâd never be able to lift the weight of the grief that followed your loss. He knew that, if you died, heâd spend the rest of his life dragging himself from place to place, unable to stand, unable to push back against the overwhelming, oppressive force of losing you.Â
Your doctor spoke quickly and professionally about your condition, but the words turned to mush the second they reached Buckyâs brain. The combination of medical jargon and pure panic made their meanings imperceptible. But one phrase managed to cut through the fog of Buckyâs anxiety and exhaustion: âyou can see her now.â
And just like that, Bucky took off. His fatigued body did its best to carry him through the halls, stumbling every now and then on the smooth tile of the hospital floors. But he didnât dare slow down. He had to get to you.Â
By the time he reached the door to your room, he found himself shaking- almost shivering- with anxiety. He knew you were alive, of course. Knew that the doctors had been successful in saving your life. But something in him doubted their handiwork. Something in him swore that if he didnât get to you in the next half second, youâd flatline. Again.Â
He could practically feel his brain rattling around inside his skull, his teeth chattered against one another. And the sharp tremors in his hands made it nearly impossible to get a grip on the door handle. Panic and frustration coursed through him as the he tried again and again to gain entry to your room with no luck. A strangled sob forced its way out of his chest and caught the attention of a nurse- one of the nurses who helped keep you alive on the jet.Â
âHeyâŠâ Her eyes drifted to Buckyâs shaking hands. âNeed some help?â Before Bucky could answer, sheâd abandoned the medication she was prepping, discarded her gloves, and made her way to his side.
âHere, let me.â Her soft, sympathetic tone was almost too kind; Buckyâs eyes blurred with tears. She turned the door handle and gestured for Bucky to go inside.
His âthank youâ was for more than just the door.Â
Bucky took a few steps inside and drew in a sharp breath; heâd never seen you in such severe condition. Over the many hours that Bucky waited for you outside, all of your bruises grew darker, more menacing. They stained your throat, your face, your arms. He didnât even want to think about the ones on your chest- the ones he caused. Dried blood crusted in your hair and formed a path down the side of your face. It sat caked under your fingernails and rested in the creases of your palms. Thankfully, your gunshot wound was covered by gauze and concealed by your gown. But knowing it was there was enough to make Bucky sick. He, of course, witnessed and inflicted, his fair share of carnage over the years. But he knew your wound would haunt him for years to come- simply because it was yours.Â
All he wanted was to be near you. To sit at your bedside and hold your hand. But he didnât dare to get any closer. Electrodes attached a dozen wires to your chest. IVs sat lodged in the crooks of your elbows, in the backs of your hands. Machines and monitors kept track of your vitals. And who was he to disturb this fragile, vital ecosystem? What if he accidentally pulled out one of your IVs? What if he detached a wire by mistake? Heâd already hurt you once today, he wasnât about to do it again.Â
He, instead, opted to stand at attention. A few feet away. For your safety. He didnât touch you, didnât even say your name. He simply stared at you, counting your every breath.Â
An hour- or maybe two- passed by with him like this. Nurses checked on you, doctors poked their heads in. And every time, they told him he was permitted to sit by your bedside. But he just shook his head. Sure, slipping his hand into yours, being close to you- it would provide him with incomprehensible comfort. But he couldnât, not when you were so severely injured.Â
After the third hour, Bucky feared his sanity was slipping. A wicked voice lodged deep in his psyche suddenly awakened. It whispered to him, taunted him. Maybe this was all a dream. Maybe he was asleep in the waiting room. Maybe you didnât survive. MaybeâŠ
And he wouldâve believed it, had you not snapped him out of the vicious spiral.Â
âBuck?â He feared heâd never hear you voice again, but there it was. Hoarse and weak- but yours.
Bucky flew to your side. He cradled your face gingerly in his hands, completely consumed by the need to touch you, to feel you, to know that you were real. His palms laid flush against your cheeks, his thumbs sweeping over your skin. And in an instant, the sickly sensation of your snapping bones vanished.
A hurricane of tangled thoughts and emotions crashed over him. He had so much to he wanted to say, so much he wanted to confess to you. But the words refused to arrange themselves properly. Suddenly, Bucky wished heâd used his ample time in the waiting room to better organize his thoughts. He wished heâd sought out a pen and a scrap of paper and used them to plan and articulate his sentiment. But even if heâd found the supplies he needed, he wouldnât have been able to jot a single thing down. Not with his shaking, unsteady hands.
Anxious words and broken sobs got stuck in his throat and formed a garbled, unintelligible mess as they left his mouth. But it was the best he could do. He stared at you, waiting for your response.
âI, umâŠâ you looked at him for a long moment. The haze of head trauma, blood loss, and pain killers made you foggy. You did your best to trace your steps back through Buckyâs words, certain that your condition was the cause of your confusion. But after a significant pause, you came up empty. âSorry, I- what?â
Bucky slid one of his hands into yours and gave a soft laugh. âSorry. I tried to say-â He sat quiet for a moment. What had he tried to say, exactly? He wasnât sure. With a small shake of his head, he re-rerouted. âUm, it doesnât matter. Here, howâs this:â He cleared his throat and spoke with the sharpest pronunciation possible. âHow are you feeling?â
Your laugh- Buckyâs favorite laugh- bubbled up to the surface. But regret swallowed you whole as pain shot through your head, your chest, your side. The hurt radiated through your entire being. It rendered you breathless, and left your face twisted in an agonized grimace.
Bucky didnât like how long it took you to recover from the small chuckle you shot his way. A pang of worry shot through him.  âDonât exert yourself, okay?â He swept a thumb across your cheek, âyou donât wanna tear your stitches or...â He cleared his throat, âaggravate any, um, broken bones.â Bones that he broke.
âNo, IâmâŠâ you squeezed your eyes shut for a long moment before opening them again. The pain slowly receded. âIâm good, Iâm okay. I just- breathing is hard. I forgot how shitty it feels to have broken ribs.â
Bucky nodded. His teeth sunk into the smooth flesh of his cheek. A metallic taste coated his mouth. He didnât want to tell you the truth. Didnât want you to know that he was the cause of your severe pain. But you deserved to know, didnât you? With a deep sigh, he opened his mouth, intent on telling you what really happened. But you cut him off.Â
âThank you, Buck. For coming to get me. I really thought I wasâŠâ Hot tears stung your eyes and blurred your vision. âI thought that was it for me, you know? And I just want you to know how-â you sniffed, âhow grateful I am.â
Bucky left your side for only a second, retrieving a box of tissues from the counter across the room. He was back in no time and swept a tissue across your cheek to catch your tears.
âI know we always say that we have each otherâs backs but you⊠you meant it,â you said. A small smile pulled at your lips, âthank you for meaning it.â
Bucky nodded. He did his best to keep his breathing steady, to stop himself from falling apart at the seams. He knew exactly what it felt like to be left behind, to wait for your last moments- alone.Â
âI wasnât gonna leave you there, doll. I couldnât.âÂ
You gave a small nod. âYeah, I- I wish my partner had felt the same wayâŠâ The hurt in your voice was unmistakable. It sliced though Buckyâs chest. âI didnât think he would ever do something like that. I mean, I thought we were friends.â
The mere thought of Jake brought a familiar rage to the forefront of Buckyâs mind. He didnât understand how anyone could be so callous, so uncaring- so indifferent to the well-being of others. The part of him that swore off unnecessary violence remained quiet as the rest of him imagined Jakeâs demise. He wanted your disloyal partner to suffer. To squirm and squeal and regret that he ever left you behind. But that could wait- you were the priority.
âYeah, I didnât expect him to be that kind of person,â Bucky sighed, âhe seemed like a stand-up guy.â
Silence filled the room as you thought over Jakeâs desertion. His abandonment hurt. It stung in places you didnât expect. Youâd taken Jake under your wing and did everything in your power to be the best leader possible. All you wanted was to help him. To set him up for success.Â
And after working alongside Bucky for so long, youâd forgotten that disloyalty to oneâs partner was even an option.Â
âHe probably panicked,â you tried to rationalize. âAnd then once he realized what heâd done, maybe heâŠâ
There was no rationalizing this.Â
An ugly realization slithered into your mind. âAfter he left, I think he probably hoped Iâd just die⊠that way I wouldnât be able to give my side of the story.â The weight of Jakeâs actions hit you like a train. Rivulets of warm tears rolled down your cheeks, only to be swept away by Buckyâs gentle hand. With a small shake of your head, you did your best to banish the feelings of abandonment and betrayal. Wallowing would only make you more miserable. And you didnât need emotional pain on top of the physical agony that already plagued you.
âWell, jokeâs on him,â you shrugged, âcause Iâm still alive.â Pain radiated through your chest, bringing a grimace to your face. âKind of.âÂ
Bucky didnât understand how you could just dismiss the bad feelings. Couldnât understand your propensity for levity. Your partner left you for dead without a second thought- and yet, you found a way to joke about it. It was something heâd always admired about you, something he wished he was capable of.Â
You gave a strained laugh, âI canât wait to see the look on Jakeâs face when he finds out that I didnât die.â
Bucky wasnât sure what prompted him to say it. It left his mouth without his brainâs authorization.
âBut you did.â
He wished to take the words back, but it was too late. They hung in the air, just out of his reach.Â
âIâŠâ you struggled to grasp Buckyâs words. âI what?â
This was not the time- or the place, or the way- to tell you the truth. But he didnât have a choice. His clumsy words made his bed, and now he had to lie in it.Â
âYou, umâŠâ Bucky didnât want to think about what happened, let alone say it out loud. But he owed it to you to be honest. Especially after Jake had lied to you about being a trustworthy partner. Bucky scratched at the stubble on his face, ran a hand through his hair. Anything to delay the inevitable. But he couldnât put it off for long. âYour heart stopped- you died. On the jet.â
Only one word fell from your lips, âOhâŠâÂ
âAnd while Iâm at it, I might as well tell you thatâŠâ Bucky took a deep inhale. He was in too deep now. And keeping this from you any longer felt like lying. âThat your ribs are broken because of me.â
A quizzical look crossed your face, âwhat do you mean?â
âI mean⊠the med team was short staffed on the jet. There were only three of them. And when you crashed, it was- it was an all hands on deck situation.â He flashed back to the moment when the alarms sounded. When your EKG flatlined. A shudder ran through him. âThey needed me to do chest compressions. And I- I didnât want to hurt you, but the nurse said I wasnât pushing hard enough to actually help you. And when I pushed harder- I broke your ribs.â
Bucky searched your face for something-Â anything. Anger. Fear. Betrayal. But he found nothing. Your expression was as neutral as they come. He feared that something lingered just below the surface. That once you fully processed his words, youâd erupt into a perfect storm of disgust and disappointment.
He told himself to wait silently until you made up your mind. But the outburst exploded from his lips before he could stop it. âIâm sorry- Iâm so sorry, sweetheart. You know Iâd never want to hurt you, I would never do anything to hurt you. But I⊠they told me I had to push harder. Or it wasnât going to work. And I just wanted it to work, I wanted you to be okay, and-â
It took almost all of your strength to raise your hand and place a finger to Buckyâs lips. He fell silent.
âBuck, itâs okay.â
He tried to form a rebuttal, but you cut him off.Â
âYou didnât have to rescue me, but you did. No questions asked, no hesitation. You saved my life by getting me out of there. And you saved me again by helping the med team.â Your hand drifted from Buckyâs face and landed in his palm. âYou didnât do anything wrong.â
Bucky didnât say anything else. His fingers traced gentle patterns on your palm. His eyes fell downward. You could almost see the shame eating him alive from the inside.
 âHey,â you intertwined your fingers with his. âI can handle a few broken ribs.â
âNo, I- I know you can. I justâŠâ A sad smiled flickered across his lips. âI feel terrible. You went through a lot. And I just donât like knowing I made it worse.â
A long silence filled the room. Youâd seen this side of Bucky more times than you could count. And you knew him well enough to know what followed. He was going to feel bad-Â terrible, actually- about this for a while. There was no accelerating the process or absolving him of his guilt. No amount of reassurances could save him from it. He just had to sit with it. One day, the weight would diminish. But it was going to take time. And that was okay.Â
You gave his hand a squeeze. âI thought your voice was a hallucination, you know.â
Bucky lifted his head.
âAnd when you came into the room, I actually thought that was a hallucination, too.â A smile stretched across your face, âI mean, I thought I was losing my mind.â Â
Bucky gave a half-hearted chuckle. He didnât want to think about you in that room by yourself. About you struggling to tell what was real.
âBut then you touched meâŠâ You raised your hand and brushed it across your cheek, mimicking him. âAnd thatâs when I realized that you were real- that you were there.â You fell quiet for a moment, lost in the memory of Buckyâs rescue. âIt was like, in that moment, I wasnât scared anymore. I wasnât scared of the pain. I wasnât scared of dying. I was just scared thatâŠâ
âWhat?â
âYou have to promise not to laugh,â you told him with an authoritative tone. âCause I know itâs corny, or cheesy, or whatever.â
âSweetheart,â Bucky drew an X over his heart. âIâm not gonna laugh at you.â
You stared at him with narrowed eyes, sizing up his promise. But, of course, you knew Bucky would never tease or ridicule you about something like this.Â
âOkay, fine, I um⊠I was scared that Iâd never see you again. If I died, I mean.â
Buckyâs lungs emptied. He couldnât remember how to breathe, how to speak. A sudden ache ripped through his heart as it splintered and shattered into a million pieces. To know that you thought of him in what you believed were your last moments somehow ripped him apart and put him back together all at once.
Your voice cracked. Tears filled your eyes. âI was afraid that weâd already run out of time. I was afraid that we werenât going to get any more.â A few soft sobs escaped from your throat, followed by a pained groan. But you pushed passed the throbbing in your chest. âBut I was so relieved. Because I got to see you one last time. It was the most intense sense of peace Iâve ever experienced.â
Bucky struggled to hold on to his composure. He felt himself crumbling, weakening under the weight of your words.Â
âBut then I realized- I realized Iâd never get to tell you. And you kept saying we could talk later, but I didnât know if there would be a âlaterâ. And when I blacked out, I was so full ofâŠâ You shook your head ever so slightly, sending a few tears dripping onto your cheeks. âI had so much regret. Because I needed you to know.â
âTo know what?â Bucky leaned in close, searching your face for any inkling, any clue. âDoll, itâs âlaterâ. Tell me- whatever it is. You can tell me now, itâs-â
Your lips met his in a soft kiss. In it, everything youâd ever felt for him came rushing forward. Admiration. Longing. Lust. Obsession. Adoration. Love.Â
A sting of pain jolted through you as your split lip brushed his, but you didnât care. His hands found your face, your fingers curled into the collar of his shirt. It was always supposed to be this way.Â
When the two of you finally separated, Bucky simply stared at you. He didnât move, he didnât speak. He wasnât sure he knew how.Â
âI love you, Buck. Iâve loved you- for so long.â A huff left your chest, âSo. Long.âÂ
Still, Bucky remained silent. Nerves began crawling through you like vines, twisting their way through every fiber of your being. But you owed it to yourself, and to Bucky, to tell him the truth.Â
âAnd I just⊠I know how you see yourself. And I know you donât think youâre even worthy of my friendship, let alone love. But I was so anxious, cause I thought youâd never know the truth. I thought Iâd die without getting to tell you. And youâd live the rest of your life thinking that youâre not worthy, that no one could ever love you. But I- I love you. I just needed you to know.â
The silence made your ears ring. Buckyâs face still wore a mask of bewilderment. And you feared youâd ruined everything.Â
âYou donât have to say it back, though,â you said. âIâm not gonna stop being your friend if this is an unrequited thing.â
Finally, Bucky came back to life. He rolled his eyes and let a scoff escape his lips. He leaned in close, the tip of his nose almost brushing yours. âUnrequited? I broke every SWORD rule and policy. Abducted medical staff. Stole a jet. And went on an unauthorized mission. All to get you back. I didnât even know if you were alive, I just- I had to bring you home.âÂ
He closed the small gap that remained between your face and his and granted you warm, gentle kiss that tasted like home. âI did all that- and you thought there was even a chance that I didnât love you back?â Bucky gave a playful roll of his eyes, âyou donât know me at all, sweetheart.â
You returned his eye roll. "Well, you're a really great friend to me. And you always have been. So, I didnât take a rescue as a proclamation of love,â you gave a strained chuckle. âI just thought-â
âIâve loved you forâŠâ Bucky thought back over the course of your friendship. The day you first met, the first time you helped him through a panic attack, the time he made you the ugliest cake in the world for your birthday. He saw his life in two parts: before he met you and after he met you. And he so preferred the after.Â
âI donât even know how long,â he shrugged. It was almost automatic. His feelings for you didnât need a slow, gradual build up. They descended upon him all at once, like the worldâs most beautiful avalanche.  âItâs been a long time- an embarrassing amount of time, probably,â he laughed.
âOh, so weâre both cowards then,â you shot him a wink. âToo afraid to tell the other how we feel.â
Bucky nodded, âIt seems that wayâŠâ
âBut you werenât too scared to steal a jet and run into possible gun fire?â you quipped.
âNope. Didnât even think about it,â he said matter-of-factly. âI just wanted to find you.â
Youâd never experienced a love- a commitment- like that. It sent a rush of warmth into your cheeks and somehow eased the pain plaguing your body. You knew in your heart you wouldâve done the same for Bucky without a second thought. But knowing that he was so fiercely determined to bring you home felt almost unbelievable. You had the proof, though, right there in front of you. This man, who you loved, loved you too. And loved you enough to risk his life for you. It wasnât something youâd ever ask him to do, and you knew youâd never have to. Heâd do it without hesitation. Without reservation. Heâd walk through fire for you if it meant bringing you home.Â
--------------------------------------------------------
@beefybuckrrito @shadytalementality  @everything-burns-down @rainbow-unicorn-pony  @mandersshow @breakablebarnes @psychoticmason @glxwingrxse @lonewolf471 @dreamerglassesgirl  @the-gods-gloted-but-they-burned @purpleshallot @seitmai @itvy5601 @dailyreverie @navs-bhat @eviesaurusrex @themorningsunshine  @evangeliamerryll @buckys-metal-arm @broadwaybabe18 @the-kestrels-feather  @avocadotoastwithegg @goldylions @lokisasgardianvampirequeen @vrittivsanghavi @idkitsem @avengetheunnatural  @rassvetsky @hereforbuckyandsteve @barnesselo @juvellian @samanthacookieone @frombkjar @blackbirdsinatrenchcoat
#bucky barnes#james bucky barnes#james buchanan bucky barnes#bucky angst#bucky barnes angst#bucky barnes fanfic#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes fic#bucky barnes one shot#james buchanan barnes#bucky barnes oneshot#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x reader angst#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x you angst#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes x y/n angst#bucky barnes x yn angst#bucky barnes x yn#bucky barnes x avenger!reader#bucky barnes x female reader#bucky barnes x female reader angst#bucky fanfic#bucky fanfiction#bucky fic#bucky x female reader#bucky x reader angst#bucky x y/n#bucky x you#bucky x you angst
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
This is not how Steve wanted to spend his afternoon.
Actually, heâs found himself doing a lot of things he hasn't wanted to since Starcourt burned down but, honestly, this is probably right up there.
God itâs disgusting.
But he had to try. All the kids had looked at him with their stupid hang dog faces, so he said heâd try. Which is why heâs at lovers lake, freezing his ass off in the water and nipple deep into the shrubbery, ripping slimy crappy weeds and grass out of the muddy lake bed.
At least Robin got in with him. Sheâs shivering in her bathing suit, but sheâs gamely holding onto the cooler as it floats in the water, so at least thereâs that.
The bin full Upside Down vines next to the tank hadn't made much sense at the time, but it became apparent pretty fucking fast when the fish creature in Steveâs pool hadnât eaten for forty eight hours, and Steve was now, finally, sober enough and not concussed enough to put two and two together.
Hopefully this works though; all the kids have, obviously, become immediately like, fucking pack bonded with the thing. Man. Fish Man.
El and Max keep insisting heâs a mermaid â Merman? Merdude? - like heâs something out of a fairy tail and is all magical and shit.
Steve takes a breath and ducks down again, having felt something hairy and frond like with his exploring toes.
âYou think this is enough? Like as a fair test?â Robin rocks the half full cooler forward and Steve peeks in.
And alright, Steve just doesnât want to fucking be here at all, so he says, âyep, looks good,â as they share a lightly guilty look.
It might not work at all, of course, so their wanting to give up is legitimate. They can always come back when itâs warmer if the fish man does eat this shit.
He certainly isnât interested in the raw fish the kids have been trying to feed him â Steveâs going to be eating fish for a fucking month with whatâs in his freezer now, and donât those reprobates realize the price of fucking prawns??
The fish man wasnât interested in meat either, not raw, not cooked â even though Dustin insisted that because of his âforward facing eyesâ, âclaws,â and âslightly pointed teeth,â he must be a predator Steve! The vines must have just been for, in his tank, or whatever, Steve!
Whatever.
Steveâs here to prove them wrong, and Robinâs backing him up.
The kids have gone home when they get back, which is a fucking relief. Even with the heaters in the car on full, Steve still feels cold in his bones. His skin warm and tingly, but the shivers still locked inside; him and Robin head for separate bathrooms without even really talking about it, fishboy has survived this long, he can do another twenty minutes.
Steve finds the biggest sting of kelpy weedy seaweedy stuff from the lake, and drags the tip of it in the pool. Itâs dark out, the light from in the house reflecting on the surface of the pool, making it impossible to see where the creature might be hiding; until he disturbs the surface, a few seconds later.
Steve splashes the end in the water, âhere fishy fishy fishy.â
âSteve,â Robin elbows him.
âWhat, itâs not like he has a name,â Steve doesnât look at her though, heâs watching that strange pair of eyes come closer. They reflect the light strangely, like a wild animal in the headlights. His dark hair is plastered to the top of his head, being wet, and everything else is submerged.
Steve knows he can breathe fine for at least an hour out of the water though; thatâs how long the rescue took. And then the bathtub; he was fine in there for a day while they drained the pool of chlorinated water and refilled it with fresh. And it was easy enough to get him in there; if he was human, Steve would say that fish dude was starving to death. Concave stomach, all his ribs clearly visible, pale flesh pulled too tight over the knobs of his spine. Steve had lifted him easily, the sad curl of his dull black tail hardly adding any weight to him. He felt frail, breakable; like a bird.
If thereâs any lingering chemical in there, it doesnât seemed to have hurt fishguy, but then a creature from the upside down must be tolerant to plenty, Steve thinks, imagining the constant fall of ashy dust from the dark sky.
The creature cautiously approaches, and when heâs near enough, thereâs a gentle tug on the weed, like the most cautious of bites on a line. Steve lets go, and both fish guy and weed disappear under the water.
âDo you think it worked?â Robin whispers, like theyâre viewing a skittish wild animal. Which, they kind of are.
âDonât know,â Steve whispers back, unable to stop himself. Thereâs just something about someone whispering to you thatâs irresistible; itâs like an unavoidable instinct to follow suit.
âHow will we know if itâs worked?â
âDunno. Try another? See if he takes it?â Steveâs just about to break open the cooler again when the head pops up. All of it, this time.
He has dark hair. So dark it looks black; thick and ropey, it kind of reminds Steve of the vines of the upside down. His face is...pretty much human; just very pale. When heâs got his mouth shut, hiding the slight point of those teeth, nothing would give him away.
He lifts a hand out of the water, offering something to Steve who, gingerly but reflexively, takes it.
Itâs the stalk of the weed. The leaves are gone, and the fleshy green of the outside has been carefully stripped off; use for those pointy teeth. Steve guesses all the plant material of the upside down is actually probably quite sturdy and quite hard to eat. It probably also has the nutritional value of wet cardboard.
Steve offers another weed, and the fish dude doesnât leave this time. Steve watches as he eats; quick, practiced movements, trimming leaves with his claws, rolling them, eating them, then just as Steve suspected, using his sharp teeth to strip the outer stalk of all itâs fleshy wet goodness.
Steve doesnât shudder at the thought of the mud at the bottom of Lovers Lake.
âSteve one, Henderson zero,â Robin says quietly, the fish man tipping his head to the side, as if heâs listening. Steveâs seen it a lot, the amount that the kids chatter at him, but the fish guy tends to stay at the other end of the pool to them. Watching. Nervous, and frightened, if Steve had to put a label on it.
But then, wouldnât anyone be? Stolen from your world by unrecognizable creatures in hazmat suits. Shoved in a tank. Probably experimented on.
The whole thing sounds shitty.
Steve offers another weed, and the fish guy repeats the process, floating closer still, âRobin, humor me, go and see whatâs in the crisper drawer.â
She follows his logic immediately, âon it.â
Steve watches the creature, the fish man, and the fish man watches Robin warily, moving away from the edge again a little, but coming back when Steve offers another frond.
He takes it, strips it, hands it back.
âWe need a name for you man, I canât just keep calling you âfish dudeâ and âcreatureâ in my head.â
Steve looks over at the house, figuring he has another minute before Robin comes back, he taps the middle of his chest, fishguys strangely gimlet eyes tracking to movement from his too thin face, âSteve.â
Nothing. He tries again, pointing to himself and tapping, âSteve,â and then pointing to the creature, trying to get him to understand.
Fish guy swims a little closer, raising a hand out of the water. Steve sees the stubby but pointy black claws, like little ovals on the end of his fingers. His webbed fingers, Steve sees next, webbing stretched between them up to the first knuckle. He hesitates for a moment, but Steve doesnât move, wanting to see where this is going.
Fish guy points cautiously at the center of Steveâs chest, close but not touching, lifting far enough out of the water to reveal protruding collar bones. He opens his mouth, and Steve watches with baited breath, fish guy frowning like heâs concentrating, such a human emotion on his face.
Footsteps, then, and he drops back into the water, backing away into the middle of the pool, sinking down so only his eyes are visible. Steve remembers to breathe; heâs not imagining it, something was about to happen. But he can try again tomorrow, once Robin has gone.
âI got some lettuce and some frozen peas,â she whisper hisses at him as she sits again, handing them over.
âGimme the lettuce,â that seems like the next nearest thing to Steve.
Part two
#eddie munson#steve harrington#stranger things#steddie#steddie ficlet#mermaid au#mermaid eddie#creature eddie munson#steddie fic#pre steddie#mermeddie#upside down creature eddie
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
SO PRETTY IT HURTS | rough and handsy sex scenarios with switch!enha legal line ft. nsfw links
⥠synopsis ⚟ basically just how each enhypen member would feel about you being rough with them in the bedroom
⥠contains ⚟ NSFW LINKS, hair pulling, biting, slapping/spanking, marking, scratching, and unprotected sex
â HEESEUNG gives off the vibe that he'd be really into having a bit of pain mixed with his pleasure, whether that was you slightly grazing your teeth against his shoulder as he fucked into you, or you desperately clawing at his chest while riding him⊠Just imagine how cute Heeseung's scrunched up face would look in moments like that, his needy hands clinging unto your ass as his hips thrusted upwards at a rapid pace, both of you chasing your highs...
â JAY wouldnât be too against the idea of having you rough him up a bit during sex, especially if it meant he was doing a good job of pleasing you... Just the feeling of your fingers tugging at his messy locks while he ate you out would be more than enough to keep him excited until he finally had you bent over on the mattress, holding your ass in place right before filling you up with his warm cum.
â JAKE is the playful type, so I can totally see him enjoying some switchy behavior in the bedroom, round one beginning with him domming you as usual, up until your nails dug into his shoulders for more leverage, bouncing in his lap like a touch deprived fuck bunny... Itâd definitely be a tantalizing combination for him, but he always liked feeling crazy with you anyways, biting down on his lip at the sight of you finishing him off.
â SUNGHOON often treated sex with you like some sort of competition, especially whenever you behaved like a brat in need of taming before you two even reached the bedroom... a catty smirk would stain his features at the frustrated look on your face at his teasingly slow thrusts, provoking you to gently tap slap at his chin for a little sexual encouragement... oh when I tell you heâd get so into it after you hit him, fucking into your tightness with all his strength as you squirt all over the sheets, making him go weak in the kneesâŠ
â SUNOO doesnât really strike me as the type to enjoy pain by any means, but itâd always be a treat for him to see you going so crazy underneath him as he fucks into you that his tiny groans could hardly keep you from marking him even more. The guy legitimately never came harder than when youâd tug at his hair while in missionary, or bite into the plush flesh of his neck to contain your moans from how well he was pleasing you âŠ
â JUNGWON seems like such a sucker for rough stuff to me, whether that be on the giving or receiving end... Just imagine it: Jungwon fucking into you with all his might while you let your hazy vision wander, looking at the marks you left along his neck, and how pretty his hands looked wrapped around your waist matching your whimpers with his own as you both chased your highs togetherâŠ
â ïž authorâs note: Just another fic I had marinating in the depths of my private posts because it didn't do too well at first... hopefully y'all like what I've done with this time tho !!
â ïž tag list: @squoxle @nikisvanillaccola @wonbinisbabygurl @addictedtohobi @ashgonedash @yourmomscuntis2tighy @watamotee33 @ot7sevenlvr
â ïž path to my enhypen bookshelf if youâre interested !!
#đđĄđ„đšđâđŹ đđŹđ€đŹ đ#enhypen#enhypen smut#enhypen ff#enhypen hard thoughts#heeseung smut#jay smut#jake smut#sunghoon smut#sunoo smut#jungwon smut#enhypen boyfriend#enhypen heeseung#enhypen jake#enhypen jay#enha smut#yang jungwon#lee heeseung#park sunghoon#park jongseong#sim jaeyun#kim sunoo#jungwon x reader#heeseung x reader#jay x reader#jongseong x reader#jake x reader#sunghoon x reader#enhypen links
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
TW: yandere, obsessive behaviour/thoughts, implied stalking, manipulation
gn reader
Thinking about those yanderes who play the good guy â those yanderes who play it slow and safe â who take their sweet time gaining their your trustâŠ
That calculative yandere who views you as not something to own but to earn â like a sweet-deserved prize he can taste on his tongue right before barreling over the finish line â all eager thrill and heart-blown triumph and such sweet bliss once he's crossed it, out of breath and forgetting everything else in the world.
Oh, and he's been so good â so fucking perfect these last months â the best â all according to plan â and now heâs finally going to get a taste, that victorious taste â allowed to bask in it, to roll it around his tongue, run it through his teeth â finally feel it between his hands, rake and dig his fingers into it and never let it go.Â
Heâs been sweet and soft and kind â so well-behaved â so boyfriendly â acting like the two of you were slowly getting to know each other even when he already knows you better than you know yourself. Youâre so cute â every single squishy detail about you is just so cute.
He can barely hold it together, nearly shaking in vigor as you position yourself on his lap when the credits to the movie youâd been watching started rolling â soft music playing sweetly in the background â black screen throwing the room into an intimate dark, one that calls for certain things you do in the night, and hopefully dark enough to hide what positively red rouge tinted his cheeks as he felt you press down on where something was sleeping beneath the layers of his clothes.
He was beyond ready, beyond starving â hands so very frigid yet still with a practiced touch remained steady and deceptively calm as he placed them on your hips, grabbing onto the ample soft skin found at your waist â suppressing the urge to squeeze and settling for slowly messaging in careful meandering strokes instead.Â
Even though he felt like attacking â like pouncing and trapping, like ripping clothes off â he knew that wasn't the way to win. No, he couldnât let the mask slip â needs to keep playing the role.
His hand stirred again, ascending, perhaps too wantonly â but you didn't seem to mind as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind your ear â feeling his labored finger-pads trace your jaw, swiping over your lips, cupping your chin, pressing into the plump squishy flesh of your cheeks, making you pout.Â
He couldn't hold back the impulse that sent his tongue to swipe over his lips but quickly found a way to save himself. Asking, âAre you ready?â as though actually giving you a choice â voice as calm as he could muster, trying to withhold the strained timber of hormones that fought so badly to be satiated.
âIâm ready.â You say weakly â head bowed to look at him with eyes big and glorious.
He tilted his head to the side, pulling you in with a gracious touch when leaning forward to kill the space between your lips â smoothly brushing his stiff lips against your pillowy-soft ones â slightly parting to receive another greeting, and again and again with more and more pressure for every meeting, quite like the increasing drumming of your pulse.Â
He pulled away to search your eyes, suddenly realizing his hand had slipped to wrap around your neck â but all that stared back at him were eyes full of trust â a look he couldn't help but want to devour. Youâre so cute, so cute, so cute, cute, cuteâŠ
He pushed his lips back onto yours, kissing you more earnestly and desperately than before.Â
The arm kept around your waist moved, also in favor of rising to head level, gently cupping your cheek as he deepened the kiss. Letting out a rugged groan when prying your mouth open.
You leaned away from the sudden boyish hunger, but his tongue slipped inside your mouth and tangled with yours anyway â making you go still as a statue until you let slip a tiny meager whimper.Â
He gently rubbed your cheek at the sound â still holding you close with his words hotly purred on your lips, âShh, Pumpkin â I wonât bite.âÂ
There was a look in his eyes you didnât recognize â pooling with a predatory heat that caused a surprisingly pleasant shiver to slide up your spine, though not withholding the squeal of panic as he spun the two of you around and dropping you carefully on your back.
Now looming above you, with tenfold more control of what he had earlier.
His index finger stroked your chin before raising it for you to look up at him... or maybe for him to look down at you â enjoying the sight of you in all your flushed and bashful glory.Â
Itâs a different feeling than seeing you smile and laugh, different from looking at you in the hope youâd look back at him â no longer chasing but having his prey caught, ready to sink his teeth in.Â
His other hand stroked a wisp of hair behind your ear as the locks had gone wild in the tumble, yet again groping your face as he leaned in closer.Â
He pressed his lips against yours again â and though surprised and with a heart beating like a hummingbird, you slid your own hand around his waist, the other tangled in the short hairs at the back of his neck, legs climbing up his back, hooking over his hips and pulling him closer.
You felt his lips curl up into a smirk â before he drew his mouth from yours in favor of kissing a trail of pecks down your jaw, nuzzling into the crook of your neck, drooling with such suppressed lust, he groaned into the dip between your shoulder and neck â unsure if he could hold back once he started feeling the blood rush and pump, causing something to fatten in his slacks â unsure if you were ready to take all that he wanted to give you â unsure if you were willing to give all he wanted to take.
BNHA â Bakugou, Shoto, Shinso, Dabi, Hawks
JJK â Geto, Gojo, Choso, Yuji, Megumi, Yuuta
HQ â Tsukishima, Kuro, Oikawa, Sakusa, Miya twins
#yandere x reader#yandere#yandere x you#yandere imagines#yandere smut#yancore#jujutsu kaisen smut#jujustu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen#yandere jujutsu kaisen#yandere jjk#jjk smut#bnha smut#yandere bnha#mha smut#my hero smut#yandere csm#yandere aot
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
HOMEWORK
PAIRING : teenage!dean winchester x teenage!fem!reader (au)
SUMMARY : reader goes over to dean's house to do homework but that's not all they do...
WARNINGS : young love. fluff. smut. sub-to-dom!dean. dom-to-sub!reader. horniness. under-aged sex. rough sex. unprotected p in v. creampie. getting caught kink. implied aftercare.
A/N : this oneshot was inspired by the gif above ^ (which is from jensen's movie devour [and if you think the gif is hot, you should hear the audio đđ€€]) anywaysâthis is an au oneshot so don't trip that john and mary are alive & polite. also, please be patient with me, this is my first time writing in second personâand it being a smut, no less. hopefully over time i'll get better. hope you guys enjoy. lemme know what you think!
PREQUEL
You knock on the white door and patiently wait for someone to answer. John opens the door, greeting you with the famous Winchester smile.
"Hey, Y/N." He welcomes. "Dean told me you were coming over. Come on in."
"Thanks."
He steps back and opens the door wider, letting you into the two-story house. He closes the door before leading you further into the lovely home. Mary exits the kitchen, a bright smile lighting up her face once she sees you. She rushes over and wraps you in a warm hug. You happily melt into her motherly embrace. You loved Mary. She had always been kind to you.
"How are you?" She asks, her words muffled against your hair.
"I'm good. And you?"
John walks to the staircase and shouts, "Dean, Y/N's here!" before going to sit in his recliner.
"I'm great," Mary answers. "You kids have plans tonight?"
Nodding, you reply, "Yeah, we've got some homework to do."
Dean rushes down the stairs, catching the attention of you and his mother. You smile at your deliciously handsome boyfriend as he walks toward you. His eyes were fixed on yours as if you were the only one in the room. And it's been that way since the day he met you.
"Hey, beautiful," says Dean.
You giggle at the given pet name, a smile plastered on your blushed cheeks. His lips press against your forehead as his hand runs up your arm, creating goosebumps. Dean pulls away once his hand reaches for the strap on your bookbag. He takes it from your shoulder and throws it over his own. It was a gesture he frequently did, solely for you.
Before you started dating, Dean had his fair share of women. Whether he flirted with them or they threw themselves at him, he always had a girl on his shoulder. Everyone knew Dean Winchester's only rule: No Strings Attached. So, when his attention shifted toward you, you brushed him off. As much as you wanted to experience what the other girls bragged about, you refused to be like them. You had enough respect for yourself to say no despite every cell in your body begging for his. The last thing you expected from him was a chase.
You figured he only wanted sex, so 'No' was something he had to get used to. But he didn't stop, he didn't give up, and he certainly didn't chase anyone else. You couldn't understand his interest in you. You weren't popular or the prettiest girl in school, yet you were all he could think about. So, when you finally agreed to a date, you didn't imagine ending up on the hood of his '67 Chevy Impala, in the middle of a field, staring up at the stars as your head laid on his shoulder, talking the night away.
You feared that when he went to make a move, he would be upset or wouldn't understand. But when that moment came to admit that you were a virgin and weren't ready, he didn't once judge or try to rush you. Instead, he smiled and held you closer. And just like that, Dean had your heart.
Eight months after becoming official, which had been a first for Dean, you decide to take your relationship to the next level. He had become your best friend. You trusted him with your life. And you knew from previous conversations that he felt the same way. After your consummation, the bond between you both became stronger. Neither of you were the same people you were when you got together.
Dean grabs your hand and begins pulling you up the stairs. "We'll be in my room."
"Okay. Dinner will be ready in an hour!" Mary shouts after us.
Dean shuts the door as soon as you walk into his bedroom. Your backpack slumps off his shoulder before he attacks your lips. Happily accepting his eager kiss, you moan into his mouth. His swift hands pull off your sweater, letting it fall to the floor. He pushes you onto the bed, causing it to squeak loudly before climbing over your body.
"Not on the bed while your parents are home, remember?" You breathlessly murmur as his lips travel to your neck, licking and sucking on your sensitive skin. "And we really do have homework."
"I'm sorry, sweetheart. I can't help that your beauty distracts me." He purrs into your ear, sending goosebumps along your skin.
"Stop trying to butter me up, Winchester." You push his chest away, urging him to get off of you. With a chuckle, he rises, grabbing your hands to help you off the mattress. "We have work to do."
Letting go of your hands, Dean walks over to the desk across from his bed and plops himself in his swivel chair. You walk over to your backpack and fetch your supplies before sitting in the chair beside him. You place the textbook between the two of you, flipping to page 124. Opening a fresh page in your notebook, you both began to work in silence.
Half an hour had gone by, and your page showed minimal progress. Sure, you solved a few problems, but your mind wandered elsewhere. The only chemistry you were thinking of was that of your boyfriend. Your paper blurs as you imagine his lips back on yours. You shut your eyes as you focus on the vivid feeling of his cock pounding in and out of you like all the times he had before. Your breath became shallow as your walls clenched around nothing. Although you gave him crap about it earlier, you found yourself unable to resist the temptation.
You open your eyes and glance toward Dean. His brows pinched together, gaze fixed on the problem before him. His face contorted with concentration, absorbed by the equation. The steely determination set in his jaw matched the resolute expression in his eyes. You bit your bottom lip, finding him even hotter. After setting your pencil down, you rise from the chair and turn towards your partner.
Dean looked up from his homework, giving you his attention. Without a word, you leaned down and began to unbutton his jeans. He watched as you slowly unzipped his pants, not bothering to stop or ask what you were up to. He knew exactly what you were doing. You reach into his boxers and pull out his hardening member, mouth watering at the sight of it.
His hand replaces yours, pumping his growing length as he watches you reach underneath your skirt to peel off your soaked panties. Once they fall to the wood floor, you move to straddle his hips. With your hands on his shoulders to steady your balance, you hover over his fully erect cock. Your dominant hand runs down his clothed chest before grabbing hold of his thick member and aligning it with your awaiting entrance. Dean's hands push your skirt higher and rest them against your bare hips. With his help, you ease onto his throbbing cock, moans escaping both of your mouths at the sheer contact.
He stretches your insides, forcing you to feel every inch he was blessed with. Your walls were so tight; He had to concentrate to avoid finishing too early. Your breath mingled with his, trying to find the strength to remain quiet. Once you adjusted around him, you slowly slide off, stopping when the tip dares to slip out. You and Dean make eye contact, staring into each other's souls as you lower again. Your wetness coats his length, making it easier to glide up and down. In no time, you were feverishly bouncing on his rock-hard shaft.
Quiet moans spill from your lips as he brushes your G-spot. Dean wraps his arms around your torso, helping keep your rhythm. Your hands gently pull his neck forward, connecting your lips. The bouncing made it difficult but not impossible as his tongue danced with yours. The overwhelming passion engulfed you, causing a delightful feeling of dizziness. After breaking for air, you rested your foreheads together.
You pick up the pace, and as a reward, Dean thrusts upward. Your hips crash together, slamming his dick against your G-spot even harder. A loud moan slips from your lips, unable to keep quiet from that mesmerizing thrust. He hushes you, and you nod quickly, not wanting to draw his family's attention. The added suspense of getting caught and his fingers rubbing harshly against your clit drove you to your first orgasm. You ride faster as he thrusts harder, working you through your climax. It was nearly impossible to hide your screams of ecstasy, but his shirt did a good enough job softening them.
Heavy pants fall from your lips once your orgasm passes. You lift your head from his shoulder and watch his countenance contour with pleasure. Dean buries his face in your chest, muffling his moans as his arms hug you tighter. Your thighs ache with soreness, hindering your endurance. His hand moves up your back, holding you closer as you feel his thrusts begin to falter. Knowing your boyfriend was close, you pushed through the pain and ran your fingers through his hair before gripping it tightly, just how he liked. You clench around his cock, knowing all the ways to make him spill his load. His hands quickly gripped your hips, locking yours with his before spewing hot ropes of cum deep inside you.
You both moan as his seed coats your soft walls. In times like these, you're thankful for the shot. Althoughâdespite your ageâyou wouldn't mind having Dean's baby. Hell, you imagined your future with him since the first time you made love. A few kids running around the yard as your high school sweetheart chased after them was one that often came to mind. One you knew he shared with you.
Dean suddenly gripped your thighs and stood up from his chair, interrupting your thoughts. Your eyes looked into his fairytale green irises, searching for his next move. With one hand, he pushes your schoolwork aside before setting you on the desk. A devilish smirk plays on his lips as he pulls his jeans further down, getting ready to have his turn with you. The beating of your heart begins to quicken once again, bracing yourself for what's to come.
He begins to pull out slowly, both of your cums escaping your entrance. Before too much could leak out, Dean rams into your cunt, trapping the fluid inside again. Your hands traveled to his forearms, digging your nails into his skin. With another powerful thrust, your eyes shut tightly, trying desperately not to scream. After taking a few deep breaths, you mustered the courage to open your eyes and peek at the work he was putting in. With your knees wide apart and your feet above his ass, you had the perfect angle to see his shaft drive in and out of you at a fast pace.
The only sounds in the room were heavy panting, skin slapping, quiet moans, and the thud of each thrust against the desk as the items on it moved to the steady rhythm of Dean's hips. His hands trail down your thighs and to your hips, fingertips squeezing hard enough to leave bruises, just how you liked. He angles himself so he's no longer thrusting horizontally but vertically. Your body jolts to the new sensation, eyes rolling to the back of your head.
This man was trying to kill you. You had no doubt left crescent marks upon his skin before you gripped the wooden desk with all your might. The pressure in the pit of your stomach threatened to explode any second. Short and hushed screams escaped your lips as he only went faster, harder, and even deeper than before. He knew exactly what he was doing. He wanted you to scream at the top of your lungs. He strived to get you close enough to shout your pleasure.
He accomplished that once his right hand slipped between your legs and applied heavy pressure to your already sensitive clit. You gasped, but before you cried with ecstasy, he leaned down and covered your mouth with his. After a few more thrusts and rubs to your bundle of nerves, you came undone. Your hands quickly make their way to his back, legs tightening around his hips, holding on for dear life as he fucked your pussy like it was the last time. Tears stream down your temples, overcome by your third orgasm seconds after your last.
Your limbs go limp, the arch in your spine straightening as your body comes down from its sex-induced high. With lips now detached, exhaustion sets in as both of you catch your breath. Dean's body presses against yours, hearts beating as one. You open your eyes to find him staring back, a lazy smile gracing his handsome face. He didn't make a move to part from your body, and you didn't intend to make him. His hand brushed your sweat-clung hair away from your face, taking in your beautiful post-sex glow.
"So much for homework."
Knowing he would say that, you teased with, "I can't help that your beauty distracts me."
Your laughters fills the room before it's interrupted by a knock on the door. Each of your eyes widened, having beenâalmostâcaught in the act. Both of your bodies had stiffened with fear.
"Yeah?" Dean called, attempting to be calm.
"Dinner's ready," Sam replies from the opposite side of the door.
You and Dean sigh in relief; it was only Sammy. He knew better than to go into Dean's room, especially when you were over.
"We'll be right down!"
The sound of Sam's footsteps fades as he walks away from your boyfriend's door. He begins to laugh again, encouraging you to participate. There never seemed to be a dull moment with Dean Winchester. He sits up, pulling you with him before sliding his semi-hardened member out of your soaked vagina. He helps you off the desk and catches you when your legs wobble. Once you regain your balance, you pull your skirt down and search for your underwear. You could feel both of your liquids leak from your entrance, beginning to drip down your legs. Dean fetches the pair and stuffs them in his pocket.
He tucks his cock back into his jeans before zipping up. He grabs your hand and gently kisses your cheek. You close your eyes as his lips linger. The warmth of his skin radiates onto yours, something you have always found comforting. He pulls away and tugs you with him.
"Come on, sweetheart. Let's go clean up."
You nod as a small smile appears on your face, knowing he'll take care of you like he always did after sex. You couldn't have asked for or found a better partner, especially so early in life. How did you get so damn lucky?
DEAN WINCHESTER MASTERLIST | MAIN MASTERLIST | JOIN THE TAG LIST
JENSEN TAGS : @ladysparkles78
SUPERNATURAL TAGS : @nancymcl
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED TO JAYS-BONNIE-ON-THE-SIDE
: do not steal, plagiarize, translate, and/or republish any of my works* on here or another platform
*beside my writing, my works include : all banners, headers, dividers, and gifs that i use (which were made by me,) unless otherwise stated.
#dean winchester#jensen ackles#supernatural#spn#fanfic#dean x female!reader#dean x reader#dean x y/n#dean x you#dean winchester x reader#dean winchester x you#dean winchester x female!reader#dean winchester x y/n#dean winchester au#spn au#supernatural fanfiction#supernatural au#dean oneshot#dean winchester one shot#dean winchester smut#dean winchester fluff#teenage!dean winchester#sam winchester#supernatural one shot#smut#dean fluff#dean smut#fluff#sam winchester au
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
i'm so sorry i don't want to be the "the party ended 5 years ago and he's still here" person but dark phoenix's final scene is still SO funny to me. especially to see how erik plays charles like a fiddle
like: he shows up with NO helmet AND a chess set. (he did this last time in days of the future past, and it worked, right? so it should work again, right? right???)
so, he sits, completely uninvited mind you, and he tries (and fails terribly bless his heart) at starting a normal conversation, he asks charles about his retirement, probably trying to get charles to like, talk about it or whatever
(rip erik's hairline)
charles is not having any of it, which... valid. the last time he and erik had a full conversation, erik told him to shut the fuck upÂ
anyways, erik realizes his failed attempt at being casual did NOT work like he wanted, so he pulls out plan b - he calls charles his old friend (which, if you pay attention, in the prequels they use 'old friend' as a term to de-escalate the situation)
which WORKS, for some reason, and charles immediately deflates and gives erik the tiniest smile in existence, because erik showing he cares always seems to do it for charles lmao
(he's so embarrassing . god bless. @ x men: is this your leader)
anyhow, erik pulls out the second part of his plan b - he asks charles if he wants to play a game. still playing casual. just two buddies. just two guys. some guys. just some friends having a toootal normal n casual conversation.
and you can immediately see charles close himself up, he crosses his arms and avoids looking erik in the eye. erik managed to soften him up with the 'old friend' and having his helmet off, but it's not enough YET so erik pulls out his plan c. luckily his last one, christ, charles really does like to keep them waiting doesn't he
keep an eye on erik's entire demeanor in this scene, his position is not closed off like charles', he's open, he leans on the table, and maintains eye contact with charles. his head is tilted to one side and everything, completely harmless
i'm so obsessed with charles' microexpressions here james mcavoy you are so insane
anwyays, charles uncrosses his arms and his position does come off a little more open, but if you watch the scene you can see him shake his head. this obviously touches him - but he's probably intending to say still no. probably because he has the biggest martyr complex i've ever seen in a fictional characterÂ
so, erik pulls up his fucking plan d (lol) and hopefully this time IT WILL be the last. he pulls the pawn out of his jacket pocket.
(why the fuck is this played like a fucking romantic scene i'm so serious, why is he smiling to himself like that)
mind you, erik had the pawn in his pocket the entire time, which could mean either of two things:
charles looks surprised/confused the entire scene, but in THIS part he doesn't look confused, he just looks like he's still trying to figure out what erik is trying to do. so it either means erik makes charles play this 'guess where it's hiding' game all the time (????) which doesn't really sound likely for him to do, but erik is always begging charles to get into his head so it wouldn't surprise me if he actually did this every time. god knows he's desperate enough or
erik was expecting charles to reject his offer right away, and had multiple other plans shoved up his ass if this was the case. this also seems likely, he's obsessive enough to have thought multiple ways through.Â
anyways, he puts his two fists up and pulls up the most mortal sentence in existence. one he knows charles won't be able to deny him
"just ONE game đ„ș for old time's sake???? đ„șđ„șđ„ș" man stfu you are 62 years old GET UPPPPÂ
anyways - pay attention to his wording.Â
"just one game" because erik came ALLLL this way for charles, so charles might as well play ONE game with him, and then erik could be gone - if charles wanted it that way.Â
"for old's time sake" when things were easier and when they were more at peace - when they were on each other's side. when they were together and the mansion, just after charles had saved him and gave him a hom- oh waitÂ
(also, there's 100% a hidden meaning here. and thereâs also a 100% chance iâm reaching but idc. the pawn could be in his left hand or his right. the possibility is 50/50. the only way charles could know with 100% certainty was if he entered erik's mind - if he took up erik's offer. but he could also not get into erik's mind and just... guess and fail - by thus, not taking erik's offer. erik is giving him an out, a choice to make the first move)
(and the chess piece he offers charles a WHITE pawn. the white pieces are the first ones to move.Â
also also if you have paid attention to the previous movies, erik is always the one to use the white pieces, this is the first movie where we see charles play with white)
anyways, charles does struggle a bit with the choice, but ultimately he decides to accept erik's proposal and """guesses""" right. Â
and going from erik's... entire face and smirk lmao i'm guessing charles went into his head to get it right. mind you, this is like sex for them
charles accepts - erik is very relieved to know he's not the only one who's down horrendously. and after the worst guessing game in history (seriously, the pawn was in erik's right pocket and then he had it hidden in his right hand... man i guessed that shit and i'm not even a telepath) they start rearranging the board
so anyway, erik gives charles this look like he wants to climb him like a tree, which means that playing edward 'down embarrassingly bad' rochester in jane eyre (2011) finally fucking paid off
erik doesn't even blink mind you, and charles doesn't take his eyes off erik either way, which means they are just STARING at each other without blinking for god knows how long LMAOOO đđđ
once everything is said and done, erik makes a silly little joke and charles rebuts. then erik gives him the biggest smile i've ever seen him give to someone since magda, and then he follows it up with a smaller, softer smile with no teeth
seeing this for the first time in the theater was like getting shot in the chest, no joke
mind you erik stopped trying like three minutes ago but for some reason, the first time we finally see charles soften up in the ENTIRE movie is after he sees erik smiling at him. which could mean nothing.
and the thing is: charles does have a big heart, and he means well, most of the time, but he also doesnât necessarily has⊠the best way of showing it with his actions lol. erik knows this, and he knows charles has a thing for lost causes, for people the society has given up on. charles threw himself into the freezing water to save erik - even when he didn't KNOW him.Â
AND he also knows charles has the biggest soft spot for him, he KNOWS - because all those years ago, charles' biggest accussation wasn't "you paralyzed me" it was "you left me". because after erik lost his wife and daughter, charles rushed to find him, to make sure he was okay. because nine years ago, charles looked at apocalypse and said "fuck you you are twisting erik's grief, and you are hurting him" to A GOD BTW. TO HIS FUCKING FACE NO FUCKS GIVEN AT ALL
tldr: call erik the fucking violinist because boy he sure knows how to play charles like a fucking instrument and how to press all the right keys to get him to say yes to him. he gave charles an out if he didn't want to come with him, but he also came PREPARED for it, mind you, he came PREPARED to take charles with him to genosha. he didn't get to take charles with him 30 years ago, and he was going to be dammed if he didn't take charles with him NOW (this time with no bullet wound and no helmet lol)
and the most insane thing to me is, that he knows charles has a soft spot for him, he's known this for 30 years, and yet, the only time he uses it in his favor is to get charles to say yes to him on this. the only time he uses it is when he thinks he can do something to help charles - to give him back all the kindness charles gave to him 30 years ago.Â
anways i'm insane. i'll be back here eating glass if you need me. i'm so normal about them. simon kinberg broke something in me 5 years ago
#i'm so sorry about the bible and the terrible english only one of those is my fault#cherik#xmen#erik lehnsherr#charles xavier#long post#otp: i want you by my side#meta#yapping*
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
The Necessity of Old-School Dating
â A relationship should start with flowers and a proper confession.
A/N: I just finished x-men 97 and my crush on Kurt when I was like 15 came back in full force. Like, you cannot tell me this man would not go to lengths trying to charm you.
Pairing: Kurt Wagner x reader
Warning: (1) German pet name in the feminine form that hopefully will not ruin this for any German speakers
Word count: ~1.5k
When Kurt Wagner was in love with you, the entire world would know.
He had a lot of love to give, knocking people off their feet (quite literally) when he made his sudden appearances and tackled his friends with full-body hugs. But with you, he was always more careful. While he made no hesitation in finding his way to you in a puff of purple smoke the second he saw you, he always landed just a step away from you.
He grinned ear to ear, glowing eyes curled into thin moons just at the sight of you. His body leaned towards you slightly, aching to be close to you but restraining himself until you reached out for him first. The heat radiating off his body tempted you to close your eyes and allow your mind to sink into his embrace when he immediately pulled you in after getting the go-ahead.
âIt is good to see you.â His voice was soft in your ear, the vibrations from his chest seeping into your skin.
He made sure to tell you that every time, even though he must be aware that you already knew how often he told you that. But to him, it was important that you hear it from him.
Kurt never pulls away until you do and the lingering of his touch on your back when he does always leaves your skin tingling.
A true gentleman but with a tricksterâs spirit nonetheless. Your back bumped into his anticipating tail, respectfully curved around your form. You gasped when it presented you with a bunch of flowers that he seemingly pulled out of nowhere, the end of his tail holding at the stems.
âOh, you really shouldnât have,â you sheepishly said, âtoday is not even anything special!â
âI like that they make you happy,â he mused, his gaze so soft that it made your face burn, âis that not enough of a reason?â
âThey make me very happy,â you smiled and took the bouquet, his tail gently recoiling from behind you to sit neatly against its owner. You pressed the flowers against your chest, the faint scent of petals tucking at your senses, âThank you, Kurt.â
You did not remember a moment when your room was void of flowers since the very first time he ever gave you any (in fact, you did not even have a vase before that and now it was reserved specifically for flowers he brought you). Some days it was a properly wrapped bouquet, some times it seemed he just saw a daisy on his way and plucked it when he thought of you.
It was a fluttering feeling to be treated special, to have someone show you that you were always on their mind. As much as it was a sweet gesture, it sure was a smart one too. Flowers sitting at the corner of your room reminded you of him whenever your gaze flickered towards them, and it brought a smile to your face whether you intended to or not.
("That brother of mine sure got you smitten for him, doesn't he?"
The sugar-sweet voice broke you out of your trance and you subconsciously stopped toying with the daffodil you had been twirling between your fingers. "I have no idea what you are talking about," you quipped, avoiding Anna-Marie's amused stare.
"Why, is that so?" she crossed her arms in front of her chest in fake thoughtfulness before it broke into a smirk, "Then care to explain what is so special about some little flower that it got you smiling like a fool?"
Your eyes went wide, the smile on your face that you weren't even aware was there dropping in an instant as the realisation hit you in full force.
"Sugar," she said, a loop-sided grin tucked at the corner of her lips, "I know the look of someone in love when I see one.")
They said that if their heart was in the right place then you would never doubt, and he made sure that his intentions were clear from the very moment you caught his eye.
He remembered things you said in passing, asked you to go out for dinners and subtly took note of items your eyes lingered on when you passed by store windows even before there was a proper label to your connection.
Kurt always managed to find excuses to take the long route when he walked with you back to the school. Sure, he could, and usually would, skip the unnecessary process of walking. But the minutes that were saved would be a waste of precious time he could spend with you.
The world was quiet and all was good in these rare moments when you were alone, talking about nothing and everything and all that fell between. He fell a little bit more in love every time you laughed as if his heart was not already threatening to burst out of his chest. He preened in moments like this, standing a little taller and a little closer to you until your shoulders nearly bumped with each slow stride.
And if the knuckle of your fingers happened to brush against his, then he would allow himself to be a bit bold under the disguise of the starry sky to hold your hand.
Kurt was a true believer in the importance of proper courting, putting in the effort and letting the effort be felt. But as much as he enjoyed the tip-toeing and the words that were left unsaid, there came moments when the passion was too much to bear.
It was a night much like any other. You had thought that things were going well, there was laughter and he was being his usual charming self until the two of you started heading back. Under the silver moonlight, he was... quiet. Your gaze flickered towards him in concern but seemingly, he was too deep in his thoughts to notice.
So instead of speaking, you reached for his hand and his walls came crumbling down.
"I wanted to take things slow so that you could consider if my affections, myâ my love is worthy for you." He blurted out, accent thicker than usual in a moment of vulnerability. "But recently, I have been plagued by my own selfishness, that the more you have allowed me in your life, the more I crave to have you all to myself."
"Ah, entschuldige, I am rambling," he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling and guiding your hand so that he faced you properly. You reached out to hold his face and he leaned into the touch, sighing in content at the contact and all the more certain that close could never be close enough when it came to you.
"I like to think that any relationship, any romance, should start with flowers and a proper confession, and you deserve nothing less." he paused, his hand reaching up to hold yours firmly. "My heart is in your hands, mein liebe."
Time stopped, and all was still.
The thudding of your heart was the only thing in your ear as he waited for your answer with bated breath.
The first touch was so light he could barely feel it. Your body reacted before your mind could keep up and at the first brush of your cupid's bow against his lips, perhaps the bravest thing you had ever done even though you had been on literal battlefields, your reason immediately got ahold of the better of you. But before you could start to pull away, doubt and logic melted into a puddle when he crashed into you, strong arms holding you firmly as he returned the kiss with one much deeper than the one before.
He kissed you again, and again, getting light-headed when you pressed your palm flat against his chest and kissed him back every single time.
You gasped when you suddenly felt the ground disappearing from under your feet, purple smoke blurring your vision and your feet stumbling when gravity weighted you down once more. Kurt didn't seem to notice it at all, too drunk in having your body flushed against his.
Bamf, bamf, bamf. You nearly stumbled when you landed one last time, his hand finding its way to hold you by the small of your back before you could fall.
He was out of breath and if you could see under the blue fur of his cheeks you were sure he must be blushing like mad. Still heaving, he pressed his forehead against yours.
"Forgive me, I lost control of myself," he closed his eyes, the tip of his nose touching yours, "you have no idea how happy you make me."
Wrapping your arms around his neck, you decided that a proper confession deserved a proper answer.
"I love you," you said, "it would be a blessing to call you mine."
He chuckled before leaning in once more, this time soft and tender.
"And me, yours."
#can you tell that I love a dramatic romcom/regency-esque confession scene#let's bring back being dramatic fools in love#kurt wagner x reader#nightcrawler x reader#x men x reader#x-men 97 x reader#kurt wagner imagine#nightcrawler imagine
1K notes
·
View notes